1
Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia
History, Law & Practice
Noel Douglas Preece
Bachelor of Science (Geography) Macquarie University Master of Science (Zoology) University of Queensland
& Northern Territory University
Faculty of Education, Health and Science, &
Institute of Advanced Studies & in association with the
School for Australian Indigenous Knowledge Systems
Charles Darwin University Darwin, Northern Territory 0909
Submitted in fulfilment of the requirements for the degree of:
Doctor of Philosophy in Science
Date of Submission:
21st August 2006
2
This page deliberately left blank.
3
ABSTRACT
Contemporary savanna management and policy in northern Australia rely on scientific studies
undertaken over only a few decades. Indigenous ecological and management knowledge can
complement the scientific material by providing a substantial long-term knowledge resource for
contemporary decision-making, yet has been poorly regarded, under-utilised, and misinterpreted.
This thesis explores the published historical material on indigenous ecological knowledge (IEK) in
order to provide an analysis of its relevance for contemporary management. It analyses some legal
impediments to contemporary application of traditional practices, and examines some contemporary
management which utilise traditional practices.
Over two centuries, publications on indigenous savanna people showed that they actively managed
their resources. The 19th century record showed that Aboriginal people in the Northern Territory lit
fires throughout the northern dry seasons. This finding is consistent with findings for the whole
northern savannas, and corrects a previous misinterpretation of the data.
Fire was observed to be a principal land management tool, but indigenous people also manipulated
their physical environments by developing water resources and fisheries to enhance natural resource
availability.
Historical observations were affected by dramatic social changes to indigenous people, as pristine
indigenous societies receded with the advance of the colonisers, decades ahead of anthropologists
and other observers. Interpretation of the historical observations must consider, therefore, that
observed practices may have been modified by contact with the colonisers.
4
Bushfire legislation in northern Australia prohibits burning for most of the dry seasons, the period
when most fires are lit. Legislation and practices present conflicting purposes, as the legislation
does not account for applied fire, and may be detrimental to best fire practice.
Finally, the debate about the extent to which use of fire by Aboriginal peoples shaped the
landscapes and biota is contentious, as are attempts to re-establish customary practice. Aboriginal
practice has been dismissed as pyromania, and consequences for management as incidental
outcomes. We argue that this view is at odds with available evidence, and suggest that
misunderstanding arises from contrasting views of objectives, values and goals of land managers.
We illustrate our argument with examples and propose mechanisms for wider application of
Aboriginal prescriptions.
5
DECLARATION I hereby declare that the work herein, now submitted as a thesis for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy by research of the Charles Darwin University, is the result of my own investigations, and all references to ideas and work of other researchers have been specifically acknowledged. I herby certify that the work embodied in this thesis has not already been accepted in substance for any degree, and is not being currently submitted in candidature for any other degree. Signed Noel Douglas Preece 21st August 2006
VI
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION: AUSTRALIAN INDIGENOUS ECOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE AND SAVANNA MANAGEMENT .......................................................................................................................... 2
1.1 Objectives of the research .......................................................................................................................... 2
1.2 Description of the region ............................................................................................................................ 2
1.3 Relevance of indigenous ecological knowledge to savanna management and ecological theory ....... 2 1.3.1. Indigenous ecological knowledge & management definitions .................................................. 2
1.4 Significance of this research....................................................................................................................... 2 1.4.1. Knowledge – traditional and scientific ...................................................................................... 2 1.4.2. Some Policy implications............................................................................................................ 2
1.5 Research Methods ....................................................................................................................................... 2
1.6 Structure and content of thesis.................................................................................................................. 2 1.6.1. Additional publications and presentations from research for this thesis.................................. 2
CHAPTER 2. ABORIGINAL FIRES IN MONSOONAL AUSTRALIA FROM HISTORICAL ACCOUNTS 2
2.1 Abstract ........................................................................................................................................................ 2 2.1.1. Aim .............................................................................................................................................. 2 2.1.2. Location....................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.3. Methods ....................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.4. Results ......................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.5. Main Conclusions ....................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.6. Keywords..................................................................................................................................... 2
2.2 INTRODUCTION....................................................................................................................................... 2
2.3 STUDY AREA............................................................................................................................................. 2
2.4 METHODS .................................................................................................................................................. 2
2.5 RESULTS..................................................................................................................................................... 2
2.6 Burnt veget’n................................................................................................................................................. 2 2.6.1. Active landscape fires ................................................................................................................. 2 2.6.2. Burnt vegetation.......................................................................................................................... 2 2.6.3. The Written Word........................................................................................................................ 2
2.7 DISCUSSION .............................................................................................................................................. 2 2.7.1. A patchy record........................................................................................................................... 2 2.7.2. Aboriginal fires in the Northern Territory ................................................................................. 2 2.7.3. Northern Australian Savanna Fires ........................................................................................... 2
2.8 CONCLUSION............................................................................................................................................ 2
Z:\Penny&Noel\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc VII
2.9 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS........................................................................................................................2
CHAPTER 3. INDIGENOUS AUSTRALIAN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT IN THE 19TH AND 20TH CENTURIES – A POOR HARVEST ...........................................................................................................................2
3.1 INTRODUCTION .......................................................................................................................................2
3.2 DESCRIPTION OF THE REGION..........................................................................................................2
3.3 METHODS...................................................................................................................................................2
3.4 RESULTS .....................................................................................................................................................2
3.5 DISCUSSION...............................................................................................................................................2 3.5.1. Limitations of the findings........................................................................................................... 2 3.5.2. The socio-cultural context of the historical period .................................................................... 2 3.5.3. Indigenous management practices.............................................................................................. 2 3.5.4. Indigenous ecological knowledge ............................................................................................... 2
3.6 CONCLUSION ............................................................................................................................................2
CHAPTER 4. BUSHFIRE LAW AND POLICY EFFECTS ON FIRE MANAGEMENT IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN SAVANNAS .......................................................................................................................................2
4.1.1. Keywords ..................................................................................................................................... 2
4.2 Abstract.........................................................................................................................................................2
4.3 Summary ......................................................................................................................................................2
4.4 INTRODUCTION .......................................................................................................................................2 4.4.1. Overview of fire in northern Australia ....................................................................................... 2 4.4.2. Setting of the North Australian savannas ................................................................................... 2
4.5 ANALYSIS OF THE BUSHFIRE LEGISLATION IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIA.........................2 4.5.1. Northern Territory....................................................................................................................... 2 4.5.2. Queensland .................................................................................................................................. 2 4.5.3. Western Australia ........................................................................................................................ 2
4.6 DERIVATION AND APPLICATION OF THE LEGISLATION ........................................................2 4.6.1. Decision-making.......................................................................................................................... 2 4.6.2. Anomalies in application of the bushfires legislation ................................................................ 2
4.7 CONTEMPORARY FIRE REGIMES.....................................................................................................2
4.8 DISCUSSION...............................................................................................................................................2
4.9 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ..........................................................................................................................2
CHAPTER 5. CUSTOMARY USE OF FIRE BY INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN NORTH AUSTRALIA: ITS CONTEMPORARY ROLE IN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT......................................................................2
5.1 Abstract.........................................................................................................................................................2
Z:\Penny&Noel\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc VIII
5.2 Introduction ................................................................................................................................................. 2
5.3 Contemporary Indigenous practice .......................................................................................................... 2
5.4 Aboriginal fire management and biodiversity......................................................................................... 2
5.5 Customary practice and contemporary conservation problems ........................................................... 2
5.6 Customary practice and ecological science .............................................................................................. 2
5.7 Customary practice and biodiversity........................................................................................................ 2
5.8 The future of Aboriginal fire management in north Australia ............................................................. 2
5.9 Conclusion.................................................................................................................................................... 2
5.10 Acknowledgments ....................................................................................................................................... 2
CHAPTER 6. CONCLUSION............................................................................................................................... 2
6.1 A personal awakening................................................................................................................................. 2
6.2 Concluding synthesis .................................................................................................................................. 2
CHAPTER 7. REFERENCES............................................................................................................................... 2
IX
TABLES
Chapter 2 Table 1 Northern Territory explorers.......................................................................................... 2 Table 2 Presence of explorers in the region ........................................................................... 2 Table 3 Fires and evidence recorded by explorers...................................................................... 2 Table 4 Active fires and burnt country by degree cell and month.............................................. 2 Table 5 Months of active fires in each degree of latitude........................................................... 2 Table 6 Number of fires across one degree cells.................................................................... 2 Table 7 Explorers observations of burnt vegetation .................................................................. 2 Table 1 Frequencies of subjects covered in Aboriginal Studies in northern Australia, from
Craig’s bibliographies.............................................................................................................. 2 Table 2 – Fire, smoke and burnt country observations ................................................................... 2 Table 3 – Fire for Hunting .............................................................................................................. 2 Table 4 –Wells ................................................................................................................................ 2 Table 5 Fish Traps, water diversions .............................................................................................. 2 Table 6 – Walking tracks ................................................................................................................ 2 Table 7 – Knowledge of Seasonal resource availability ................................................................. 2 Table 8 - Ecological behavioural and geographical knowledge...................................................... 2 Table 9 – Season divisions and names ............................................................................................ 2
FIGURES
Chapter 2 Figure 1. Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission,
Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory). ................................................... 2 Figure 2. Number of observations of fire per month ................................................................ 2 Figure 3. Total fires, explorer numbers and mean fire numbers by month across region,
normalized to proportion of highest score for each category for comparison ......................... 2 Figure 4. Number of fires compared with number of explorers by degrees south.................... 2 Figure 5. Observations by explorers of burnt vegetation.......................................................... 2 Figure 6. Comparison of explorers’ presence against observations of burnt country............... 2 Figure 7. Seasonal trends of fire in the Northern Territory from Braithwaite (1991) .............. 2 Figure 1. Example of fire history map from fire authorities web sites (reproduced with
permission)............................................................................................................................... 2
File ref:
C:\Documents\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc
Report by:
Noel Douglas Preece
Date:
Revision Status: Reviewed by:
Document distribution:
August 2006 Revised after Examiners’ comments and Research Office Direction
Noel Preece Charles Darwin University Research Office
X
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Acknowledgments A challenging work is the result of the efforts of more than the author alone. How this should be acknowledged is not difficult for me at all. Penny van Oosterzee, my life partner, focus, stabilizer, challenge and guide, deserves all my love and praise for her guidance and support throughout this effort. My son Luke, who just beat me to submit his BSc (Hons) thesis at the University of Melbourne, is equal in my appreciation and love, and never failed to inquire and challenge me to finish. He also spent many tiresome hours transcribing recorded interviews with Mirriwoong people he has yet to meet. Thank you. The librarians at Charles Darwin University enabled this project to succeed, with good humour and tolerance of my constant demands over six years. I have outlasted some who have vanished, but wish to thank every one, including those in the back rooms who I never met. Those to whom I owe a particular debt of gratitude are Heather Moorcroft, Barbara Cotton, Julie Mende, Kathy Roe, Ruth Quinn, Alan Davis, Anne Wilson, Ying Mah, Benjamin McKay, Brian Flanagan, Peter Philpott, Julie, David, Elaine Glover, Gemma Crisp, Liisa Elika, Linda, Leeah, Michelle, Nick English, Sarah Fischer, Rob Whitehead. I hope I have not missed anyone, because they enabled me to obtain many obscure historical references and through their diligence eliminated some which are now just too hard to get. I seem to have also outlasted (or worn down) most of my supervisors. Prof Greg Hill, now at University of the Sunshine Coast, willingly took me under his wing and, as a geographer, understood that this study was going to be messy. Prof David Bowman DSc guided me and challenged me on many occasions, and tested my rigour where I needed to be tested. Prof Nancy Williams, now Emeritus Professor (ret’d) with University of Queensland, gave me some sound advice and with her skill at expression was able to correct mine. Prof Marcia Langton PhD, now at Melbourne University, gave me much support and many ideas and tried to correct some of my wayward thinking. Good academic study starts somewhere, and an important stimulus for my ability to think comes from Dr Peter Mitchell, formerly of Macquarie University, all those decades ago. He still inspires me and has become a long-term very good friend. He demonstrates the value of good mentoring in education. Many others also contributed to the substance and better form of this research, and thanks go to all of them, arranged in no particular order – Dr Alaric Fisher for ideas, maps and discussion; Andrew Edwards for providing maps; Barbara McKaige CSIRO; Camilla Hughes for ideas and perspective on bushfire law; Dr Gabriel Crowley for critical discussions and reviews; Dr Stephen Garnett for ideas and discussion; Dr Geoff Humphreys; Hemali Seneviratne for her support for my Ethics Clearance and for academic support; Dr Jenny Atchison; Dr Jeremy Russell-Smith for help on many aspects of culture and fire and references; Jessica May for helping in selecting her home country for field work, guidance on interviewing Aboriginal people, teaching me what triangulation and qualitative research means, helping me understand cultural perspectives, and moral and intellectual support while doing her PhD; the late Dr Jill Landsberg for advice; Dr Jim Kohen; Dr Jocelyn Davies for fantastic support with her bibliography published through INLAND; Dr John Woinarski for papers, support, critical review and his sage and leading advice; Keith McGuinness for help with statistical analyses; Kylie Harvey, Paul Davey, Stephanie Myles and Jinx Smith of EcOz
XI
for taking more than their fair share of the work load with humour and good grace while I indulged in this addiction – you are great to work with; Kylie Pursche, formerly of KLC; Keeley Palmer of Mirima Language Centre; Dr Lesley Head for pointing out some information bases & papers; Michael Christie; Michael Storrs for help with identifying places to work; Nick Smith for some interesting discussions about this type of research; Nigel Bennett AIATSIS; Peter Cooke for challenging discussion; Dr Peter Whitehead for many ideas and discussions over the years; Dr Steven Morton for bibliographic and reference databases and for drinking with me the whole Lagavulin in one sitting; Ray Hall for pointing me to some research possibilities; Dr Richard Davis formerly of AIATSIS; Dr Rod Kennett for many lively discussions while he completed his PhD on indigenous turtles; Dr Sue Jackson for reviews, support and perspective; Dr Tom Vigilante, fellow PhD student for many great discussions about our research; and Dr Tony Start for support in the Kimberley. I am bound to have missed many people, so they are invited to come and demand a tom yum soup from me at the Parap Markets one fine Saturday morning. I also wish to thank the Mirriwoong people of the region around Kununurra, who own and manage country on both sides of what are now known as the Northern Territory and Western Australia. I will not name them, partly because some have already passed on, and partly because I have not asked their permission to do so. The many hours we spent together were certainly rewarding. I hope that one day your stories can be published so that your profound knowledge will continue through your children and grandchildren. I could not have envisaged doing a project such as this without the love and support of my parents, Irene and Harry Preece, for so many years. You made me know I could do anything and provided the initial and continuing support to achieve. Field work was supported by AIATSIS Research Grant G2001/6530. The field work has been completed and interviews have been transcribed, but have not been referred to the informants for approval to publish. The recordings were supplied to AIATSIS and the Mirima Language Centre. The research was supported by an Australian Post Graduate Award from the Australian Government. And last, but certainly not least, I owe a debt of enormous gratitude to Charles Darwin University. Small though it is, its vision and scope are broad and clear and appropriate for our place in the world. Long may it reign and support the people of the savannas.
XII
Introduction
13
CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION: AUSTRALIAN INDIGENOUS ECOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE AND SAVANNA
MANAGEMENT
1.1 Objectives of the research
Indigenous ecological knowledge, like western scientific ecology, is accumulated over time,
and in northern Australia provides a much greater time span of tested knowledge, experience
and observation than does western ecological knowledge of the region which has accumulated
from research which at best extends over only half a century. Why, then, has indigenous
ecological knowledge been so poorly addressed in the development of policy, law and
practice in the tropical savannas of Australia when this body of knowledge, if it exists, could
provide a substantial basis of understanding ecological processes and management practices?
The research seeks to investigate this body of published material in order to test the substance
of the material for its utility as a knowledge resource.
Despite decades of western-style ecological research in Australia’s tropical savannas, there
exists an incomplete understanding of ecosystem management practices required to maintain
the full range of species and ecosystems across the region. It is perhaps surprising, then, that
there has been little academic and policy attention to the pre-existing knowledge base on
indigenous ecological knowledge and practices of the Aboriginal people of the savannas, and
a lack of review and synthesis of published material on indigenous ecological knowledge
across the Australian tropical savanna region. Until recently, indigenous knowledge in the
region has largely been ignored by those who determine land policies, management practices,
research priorities and programs, and legislation. A substantial amount of contemporary
research assumes, arguably, that traditional practices have merit in the management of the
savannas, despite this lack of review and synthesis. Conversely, judging from the
contemporary literature and practices in the region, there is much research which takes no
Introduction
14
account of traditional practices in management of the savannas. Non-indigenous managers
also have paid little regard to traditional ecosystem management practices.
The main thesis of this dissertation was that there exists a body of literature which could
provide understanding of historical indigenous ecosystem management practices with a view
to providing a substantial information base which could inform contemporary management.
The bulk of the literature on indigenous ecosystem management practices was published prior
to 1970. I have chosen to truncate the literature reviewed at about 1970 precisely because the
more recent literature on northern Australian ecosystems has paid much more attention to
historical literature. These studies, however, were all local studies, relating to only one or two
groups of indigenous people. So the broader review of all available literature provides a more
substantive literature base on which to build historical pictures of environmental management
practices. Secondly, the volume of material prior to 1970 was already very large, and had
been identified and summarized by others to some degree, especially by Beryl Craig. Thirdly,
the rapid growth of ecological and ethno-ecological studies since the 1970s has provided a
much better understanding of how indigenous people manage their lands currently. And
fourth, the comprehensive review of pre-1970s literature provides a whole picture of practices
across the region, which allows the more recent located studies to be placed in context. The
historical literature is nevertheless still relevant to contemporary practices as historical
ecological practices influence contemporary ecosystem dynamics. Despite changes to the
environment in recent decades, many of the ecosystem processed in the region continue to
operate in ways very similar to those in existence over the previous centuries because much of
the region has not been cleared. The historical view provides a context which can help to
make sense of changes which are happening now, some of them from contemporary practices.
Introduction
15
The main aims which derive from this thesis are to investigate and analyse the literature
relating to indigenous ecological knowledge in the region, and how this could be relevant to
contemporary land management practices and contemporary ecological knowledge.
The main objectives of my research are:
• to investigate, critically review and synthesize published material on traditional
knowledge and practices of ecosystem management and resource use in the savannas
of the region;
• to identify impediments to the adoption and utilization of this knowledge base in a
contemporary setting;
• to analyse the bush fires legislation and related policies as they relate to indigenous
practices in the region; and
• to consider how traditional ecosystem management practices can inform and be
incorporated into contemporary 'mainstream' management practices.
The thesis seeks to promote the understanding of this body of literature and the findings from
historical indigenous land management practices in order to better understand long-term
influences on the region’s landscapes and vegetation, and to promote the recognition of
indigenous ecological knowledge and practices for contemporary land management, policy,
and research. This thesis of itself covers a broad area of interest, ranging from the obvious
one of fire application and management to other more specific but nonetheless relevant areas
of resource utilisation and management. The broader perspective recognises that while fire is
a primary land management tool in the region historically and currently, other resource
Introduction
16
management practices and activities also are relevant to understanding the landscapes of the
region.
The scope of the research is broad and eclectic, covering as it does the fields of
anthropological literature, ecological literature, historical works, legislation and contemporary
practices. I considered that it was necessary to cover these fields in order to examine why
indigenous knowledge has been ignored, and what impediments there might be to the
recognition and re-application of indigenous knowledge and practice. I needed to examine
the substance of the published literature, because I could find no comprehensive review nor
analysis, and therefore could not assume either that there was a significant body of published
material in existence, or that there was little. Having recognised that there was a reasonable
body of literature, and therefore evidence of indigenous practice and knowledge over the
period of review, it became obvious that there were impediments to the re-application of
indigenous practices across the region. There was therefore a clear need to analyse at least the
legislative component as it relates to bushfires. It is vital to understand the latter if the final
part of the thesis, application of customary fire practices, is to be implemented in much of
northern Australia.
This thesis presents a critical evaluation of the published material on indigenous ecological
knowledge and practice, and an analysis of some impediments to recognizing and utilizing
that knowledge in the management of savanna ecosystems, focussed on northern Australia. It
presents a comprehensive review of the published material from European exploration from
1623, through the period of anthropological and other research, and ending around 1970,
covering the fields of indigenous ecological knowledge and practice.
Introduction
17
I then review some contemporary impediments to the application of traditional management
practices, specifically fire, to the savannas of northern Australia. This review of the
legislation and related policies demonstrates also that fire management practices advocated by
a number of ecologists and land managers are affected by the same legislation and policies
which affect indigenous practice.
Finally, with four others, I present a case for the re-application of and recognition of
contemporary indigenous practice and knowledge. I have not attempted to document
indigenous ecological knowledge.
1.2 Description of the region
The study area is the savanna landscapes of northern Australia, including the Northern
Territory, Western Australia and Queensland. The Australian monsoonal tropical savanna lies
generally between 10o and 20o south of the equator. Half lies within Queensland, one third in
Northern Territory and one sixth within Western Australia (Russell-Smith et al. 2000). The
region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which experiences distinct wet and dry
seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the year. Annual average rainfall,
which ranges from over 2000 mm per annum in a few coastal areas in the north, declining
rapidly inland to 500mm in the south, is highly variable from year to year. Rain falls mostly
between October and March under the influence of the Asian monsoon. Although the
beginning and end of the wet season is variable from year to year, the wet season is a highly
reliable event (Russell-Smith et al. 2000).
Australian savannas are heterogeneous, but are characterised by a continuous or semi-
continuous grassy landscape, with or without trees, and are subject to frequent fire (Solbrig
Introduction
18
1993), most of it anthropogenic. Australian savanna formations include tall forest, forest,
woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of vegetation associations such as
monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation (Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop &
Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies physiognomically and structurally across its range.
The soils are relatively poor in essential nutrients and therefore have limited resource
utilisation potential (Braithwaite 1991b; Holmes & Mott 1993). Major vegetation types and
the extent of the defined tropical savanna region are shown in fig 1.
Introduction
19
Figure 1. Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission,
Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory).
Within the main study area at least three major land tenures exist. These are Aboriginal land,
such as Arnhem Land, conservation reserves such as national parks, and pastoral lands under
various forms of tenure. A significant proportion of the population in northern Australia is
indigenous, descendants of more than a hundred distinct tribes and nations which speak as
many languages. In the Northern Territory, for instance, about 25% of the total population is
Aboriginal, with about 80% of the non-urban population indigenous (Australian Bureau of
Statistics 2002). The proportion of Aboriginal people in northern Australia is slightly higher
in northern Western Australia, and slightly lower in northern Queensland compared with the
Northern Territory.
Introduction
20
1.3 Relevance of indigenous ecological knowledge to savanna management and
ecological theory
The tropical savanna regions of the world are some of the most populous on Earth, and even
in 1980, supported over 1200 million people (Harris 1980). They cover 30% of the land
surface (Harris 1980), contain some of the most diverse and richest ecosystems, and are now
undergoing rapid and serious, often detrimental, changes (Hudak 1999; Young & Solbrig
1993). Australian tropical savannas occupy about a quarter of Australia’s land surface
totalling about 1.9 million square kilometres (Fox et al. 2001) and yet support only a small
proportion of the population, in the vicinity of less than 2% (Australian Bureau of Statistics
2002).
In Australia, the savanna region generally has retained most of its vegetation formations and
physiognomy (Fox et al. 2001), and species present before the colonial period of the past 150
or so years (Fox 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001a). Conversely, large areas have been cleared,
particularly in the east, and some have suffered from dramatic shifts in structure, particularly
from grassy woodlands to forests and vice versa in the past two hundred or less years since
European occupation (Woinarski et al. 2001a; Woinarski 1999b). Recently, it has been
observed that many animal species are suffering declines in population and distribution,
possibly from loss of suitable habitat (Fox 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001a).
Within the study region, there has been a history of ecological, biological, autecological,
botanical and zoological research which has sought to develop a sound body of scientific
knowledge of the savannas (Fox et al. 2001; Haynes 1991; Kitching 1988; Ridpath & Corbett
1985). Yet the scientific knowledge of savanna ecosystem dynamics, processes, species and
ecosystems is far from complete (Morton & Andrew 1987; Russell-Smith 1997; Woinarski &
Introduction
21
Recher 1997) in almost every aspect, including the autecology, biology and synecology of
most species, ecological dynamics, long-term trends and their significance, and the
management practices required to maintain the ecosystem integrity and biota.
Most of this research is not directed at answering needs for clear guidance for long-term
sustainable management of the savannas. Withstanding this gap in knowledge of sound
management practices, changes to the savannas are happening fast (Fox 1999; Woinarski et
al. 2001a; Woinarski 1999b; Young & Solbrig 1993).
Much evidence shows that land managers and policy-makers have unwisely and for too long
disregarded the rich and fundamental store of traditional ecological knowledge which could
be integrated into management of the savannas (Baines & Williams 1993), and into policy-
making. This knowledge base rarely if ever contributes to or informs policy and decision-
making (Langton 1998). Some exceptions exist, and studies in northern central Arnhem Land
(Braithwaite 1991a; Hallam 1985; Haynes 1985, 1991; Lewis 1982b, 1985, 1989a, b; Lewis
& Ferguson 1988; Press 1988, 1989; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith 2000; Yibarbuk et
al. 2001) have acknowledged that traditional fire practices have potential and actual merit
with regard to the maintenance of savanna ecosystem structure and function, and to
biodiversity conservation. This is also observed in a study of rainforests in Australia
(Bowman 2000a).
The most obvious management practice in the savannas is the application of fire to the grassy
landscapes. Contemporary fire policies and practices have been detrimental to sustainability
of the savannas, and have resulted in declines in biodiversity and downward trends in savanna
condition generally (Young & Solbrig 1993). In Guinée in central west Africa (Fairhead &
Leach 1996), and in northern Australia (Woinarski et al. 2001a), laws imposed by the
Introduction
22
colonizing powers and governments of the day have militated against application of fire for
ecosystem management (Fairhead & Leach 1996; Head & Hughes 1996; Hughes 1995b). In
Indonesia, land management practices have been determined by government policies (Hartono
& Rudiharto 2000) which appear to be detrimental to or inappropriate for savanna
management. There is also the view that the science behind the management practices which
have caused such environmental deterioration may not be the best source of information on
practices required to repair the damage (Rose 1993).
1.3.1. Indigenous ecological knowledge & management definitions
Indigenous ecological knowledge is that knowledge of ecosystem processes and components
which is held, understood and inherited by indigenous people. Various definitions have been
developed, and one which is useful here is that it is ‘a cumulative body of knowledge and
beliefs, handed down through generations by cultural transmission, about the relationship of
living beings (including humans) with one another and their environment’ (Berkes & Folke
1998). I have assumed that indigenous knowledge evolves and is handed down to
descendants, and that local knowledge may be inherited and acquired from original
inhabitants, often by the colonizers of the savannas (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Posey 1988).
Traditional knowledge has been recognized as important and valuable for a range of purposes.
In the last decade or so, recognition of indigenous ecological knowledge has increased
worldwide, and several volumes of collected works have been produced (Berkes 1999; Berkes
& Folke 1998; Stepp et al. 2002; Williams & Baines 1993). The value of indigenous
knowledge has often been seen to be related to economic, botanical and other biological
values, at least in northern Australia (Aboriginal Communities of the Northern Territory of
Australia 1988; Baker 1996; Baker et al. 1993; Cherikoff & Isaacs n.d.; Cherry 1990; Jones
Introduction
23
1985; Marrfurra et al. 1995; Mowaljarlai 1992; Wightman et al. 1991; Wightman & Smith
1991) and most of these studies are recent. Historical ethnobiological works also focussed on
the 'usefulness' of biota (Maiden 1889). But importantly, the documented knowledge is
primarily of resources and resource utilization, not of resource management. The 'ethno'
studies have mostly included ethnobiology and ethnobotany, but not so much ethnoecology,
in the sense of studies of knowledge of ecosystem structure, function and dynamics as they
relate to management of the savannas.
Resources are defined here as those foods, substances and materials which are used by people
in order to live. A definition of resource management is more complicated. The term
management can imply a wide range of practices applied by contemporary and historic
peoples, and various definitions have been proposed (e.g. Berkes et al. 2000; Grumbine
1991). Management may include active management such as lighting fires to clear
vegetation, controlling fire spread to conserve resources for later use, and manipulating parts
of the environment for economic gain, such as building fish traps or diverting water flow. It
can also imply monitoring of the natural environment which provides resources, thereby
implying a detailed knowledge of the biota, seasonal factors, condition of the abiotic
environment and so on. Peter Bellwood wrote that resource management is:
a generalized set of activities that can be carried out by farmers, hunters, and gatherers alike,
can be defined as any technique that propagates, tends, or protects a species, reduces
competition, prolongs or increases the harvest, insures the appearance of a species at a
particular time in a particular place, extends the range of or otherwise modifies the nature,
distribution, and density of a species (Bellwood 2005, p.12).
A definition of environmental management, which includes values, was proposed as:
Introduction
24
those activities which enhance beneficial links and minimise adverse links between resource
systems (or pivots) and their environments, and which seek to attain desirable environmental
system states, in response to community perceptions and desires (Conacher 1978, p.439)
Conacher & Conacher (2000) later suggested that environmental management is a broader
concept than resource management, and that the community is much more important in
environmental management – ‘the objectives of resource managers are often single-purpose
whereas those of environmental managers are invariably multi-purpose’ (Conacher &
Conacher 2000, p.13). These definitions of environmental or resource management are
appropriate when considering the multiple purposes for which indigenous people applied
management practices.
1.4 Significance of this research
It is a principle of the scientific method that prior knowledge is important to all scientific
research, which is the purpose of literature reviews. It was surprising, then, that there had
been no comprehensive review of the literature on indigenous ecological knowledge or
practice for the region as a whole. Some studies (e.g Chase & Sutton 1981; Head 1993; Rose
1992; Vigilante et al. 2004) conducted in some specific places within the region have
reviewed literature relevant to those places, but this is by no means comprehensive for the
region. This research seeks to redress this neglect and is the first, to my knowledge, to
undertake such a review.
There are two other significant analyses addressed in this dissertation. First, I found that an
earlier paper on the historical record of fires observed by explorers in the 19th century in the
Northern Territory (Braithwaite 1991a) was incomplete and misleading, and a fresh analysis
was required. This has been done in this thesis, and completes the analyses of 19th century
Introduction
25
explorers’ journals for observations of aboriginal burning practices in northern Australia,
which had been done for Queensland and Western Australia subsequent to the first reported
paper.
The second assessment completes the analysis of the bush fires legislation, which had been
analyzed for the Northern Territory in 1995, but had not been undertaken for the whole of
northern Australia. This thesis completes this assessment.
My research investigates the body of published material on indigenous ecological knowledge
on the assumption that the material may be of benefit to the management of the savannas.
Traditional practices have been honed through many generations, resulting in savanna
condition that sustained all the species and ecosystems evident when Europeans colonized the
land and until recently. It could be inferred that, inherent in the traditional management
practices, were ways of ensuring this sustainability. Yet, until recently, traditional knowledge
has been overlooked, ignored or dismissed in the scientific analyses of savanna management.
Recognition of the potential of indigenous knowledge in ecosystem management is not new.
For example, in relation to the ecology of the western desert of central Australia, it was
written in 1971 that:
the importance of fire to Australian Aborigines, and to other hunter-gatherer societies as well,
manifests itself in two ways: first, as a subsistence tool, and second, as a factor in altering the
ecological surroundings of the group. Both of these aspects are interrelated … yet, despite the
demonstrated importance of this question, there exist as yet no holistic and empirical studies
of fire as employed by any particular ethnographic hunting and gathering society in the world
(Gould 1971, p14)
Introduction
26
Despite 30 years having passed, this would appear to be the case in northern Australia today,
even though there have been advances in other parts of the world.
Traditional ecological management practices produced an environment which sustained the
people who managed the savannas for the last 50,000 or so years, as well as a rich variety of
species without any overt signs of deterioration. There have been some contentious claims
that some native species, the marsupial megafauna, were sent to extinction by the colonizing
Aborigines when they first arrived in Australia (Brook & Bowman 2004; Collins 1995;
Flannery 1992; Horton 1982; Roberts et al. 2001), but this has been hotly contested
(Choquenot & Bowman 1998; Langton 1998; Wroe & Field 2001). Whether these declines
were the result of changed fire management practices or hunting pressure or climatic change
is open to debate, and the scientific evidence is far from conclusive. The period of
megafaunal extinctions was the Late Pleistocence period, at least 36,000 years ago (Roberts et
al. 2001; Wroe & Field 2001), so those extinctions have only a limited bearing on the
influence of Aboriginal people on the management of species and ecosystems over the
subsequent 30,000 years.
When Europeans first colonized and began to change the savannas in Australia, between a
century and a half ago in the north-east and a century ago in the north-west there existed a
very rich biota which, as a result of, or associated with colonization, has suffered extremely
rapid decline (Woinarski et al. 2001a). It is clear that causes of these declines include the fire
regimes (Russell-Smith 2000) and other activities, such as grazing, which have changed
substantially in this short period. These changes have been more significant than the other
possible causes of biodiversity loss (Woinarski et al. 2000; Woinarski et al. 2001a), such as
landscape-scale clearing, which has been limited to relatively small areas of the savanna
region (Fox et al. 2001).
Introduction
27
My investigation of traditional or indigenous ecological knowledge and management
practices finds support in the following argument (Woinarski 1999b):
The most likely cause for decline in the biodiversity of the tropical savannas is the loss of
environmental variability. There is an urgent need for studies, across a range of scales,
investigating environmental variation and how this variation is affected by land management,
particularly in relation to fire and changes due to pastoralism and feral stock. There is some
hope that one of the most likely causes of diminution in the environmental mosaic, namely the
exclusion of fire on pastoral lands, can be remedied by more skilful management (Landsberg
et al. 1998; Winter 1990). (cited in Woinarski 1999b, p642)
Loss of environmental variability implies loss over time, perhaps the last century or so, which
in turn implies changes from traditional practices. As Woinarski argues, there is a need for
more skilful management. On this basis alone it is important to understand how the
predecessors of contemporary managers managed their lands. In this vein, Woinarski
continues:
At least partly by default, through lack of economic resource potential, some large areas of
Australia's tropical savannas have retained virtually traditional Aboriginal land management.
This is an extraordinary asset, not least in its ability to provide lessons for conservation
management. The maintenance of this management will require formal recognition and
financial support … (Smyth 1995; Woenne-Green et al. 1994) …(cited in Woinarski 1999b,
p642)
The relevance of my study relates to the dramatic and disturbing changes to the savanna biota,
and, perhaps more importantly because of its urgency, to the distressing loss of traditional
knowledge, through loss of language (Lennon et al. 2001), diminished recognition of the
Introduction
28
value of the 'old' knowledge in modern education systems, disenfranchisement of Aboriginal
people in the policy-making and land management arenas, and the many other negative
influences on the body of indigenous knowledge (Langton 1997). Many of the elders who
retain this detailed knowledge are now old and frail and are finding it increasingly difficult to
pass on their knowledge to disinterested youth. An important aspect, therefore, is that the
people who hold and maintain the knowledge are given due recognition in their own and the
broader community. Recognition and appropriate use of these practices and knowledge may
ensure that the savannas are better managed in the future.
Most land management authorities and pastoral properties in the region are staffed by
European Australians, with classical training in the ecological or other sciences or other
management disciplines. It is important, therefore, as the late Dr Darrel Posey advised:
to add a serious scientific dimension to the very political debate over how, when, whether, if
indigenous peoples have created, destroyed, maintained, managed savanna areas....too much
of this debate is still not scientifically based....and this works against indigenous peoples, who,
I am certain, have contributed to biodiversity conservation in these landscapes (D. Posey,
personal communication 2000).
This thesis reviews and analyzes the historical literature on this aspect in order to provide a
coherent base from which to further address the issues raised by Posey.
1.4.1. Knowledge – traditional and scientific
In the debate which revolved around the issue of traditional knowledge in the scientific
sphere, a hot topic was the premise (by scientists) that traditional knowledge is not science
Introduction
29
(Nakashima & de Guchteneire 1999). Nakashima and de Guchteneire observed that the
debate about what is and what is not traditional and local knowledge can be settled by 'giving
recognition to the empirical bases of traditional and local knowledge, while respecting the
cultural frameworks in which these systems are constructed.' While recognizing that an
empirical base is essential, I am also conscious of their further observations:
If we dare venture into murkier waters, however, we might consider that the discomfort of
these scientists gives expression to a more fundamental concern… about the relationship
between science and these other systems of knowledge, other understandings of the world. Of
course, if indigenous knowledge is conceived as just another information set from which data
can be extracted to plug into scientific frameworks of understanding, then we do not trouble
the scientific worldview. However, this practical approach - that of the pharmaceutical
industry or of conservation ecologists who validate traditional information and use it to attain
pre-defined ends - may threaten the integrity of traditional knowledge systems. On the other
hand, if science is seen as one knowledge system among many, then scientists must reflect on
the relativity of their knowledge and interpretation of 'reality'. For the survival of traditional
knowledge as a dynamic, living and culturally meaningful system, this debate cannot be
avoided (Nakashima & de Guchteneire 1999, p40).
This consideration has also been ably discussed by Nazarea, who postulated that one view of
ethnoecology:
'places value on local knowledge by reference to its internal coherence and its environmental
and sociocultural adaptiveness',
(whereas the other view)
'subjects local knowledge to a test of legitimacy by measuring it against Western systems of
classification and downplaying its adaptability to varying environmental demands and cultural
Introduction
30
dimensions that have shaped, and continue to shape, its many formulations' (Nazarea 1999,
p4).
The theoretical framework for this thesis is based on the foregoing approaches to
ethnoecology, and relies heavily on the works of Berkes, Nazarea, Posey and Nakashima and
de Guchteneire, among others. A very interesting argument presented by Bruce Braun
(2004), who argued that research into ‘traditional knowledge’ had been directed by misguided
and poorly framed ontologies and posits about a supposed ‘nature-culture divide’ (Braun
2004). He reviews what he calls the four moments in cultural geography, which I will not
elaborate here. An important point he raised, however, was the connection between
knowledge and power, which, as he said ‘most defined the cultural studies of the
environment’ (Braun 2004, p. 167). This relates closely to Nazarea’s comment already
discussed above about the legitimacies of knowledge. If this thesis can be placed comfortably
in a theoretical framework, it can perhaps best be placed in what Braun termed the nonmodern
ontology, within the confines of cultural geography. The thesis possibly sits in a more
eclectic framework of ecological theory, environmental studies, environmental law and
policy, and cultural geography. I explore some of these theoretical dimensions in chapters 3,
4 and 5.
1.4.2. Some Policy implications
The importance of indigenous or traditional ecological knowledge has been acknowledged in
the Framework for the World Conference on Science which stated:
3.4 Modern science and other systems of knowledge
83.Governments are called upon to formulate national policies that allow a wider use of the
applications of traditional forms of learning and knowledge, while at the same time ensuring
that its commercialization is properly rewarded.
Introduction
31
84.Enhanced support for activities at the national and international levels on traditional and
local knowledge systems should be considered.
85.Countries should promote better understanding and use of traditional knowledge systems,
instead of focusing only on extracting elements for their perceived utility to the S&T system.
Knowledge should flow simultaneously to and from rural communities.
86.Governmental and non-governmental organisations should sustain traditional knowledge
systems through active support to the societies that are keepers and developers of this
knowledge, their ways of life, their languages, their social organisation and the environments
in which they live, and fully recognize the contribution of women as repositories of a large
part of traditional knowledge.
87.Governments should support cooperation between holders of traditional knowledge and
scientists to explore the relationships between different knowledge systems and to foster
interlinkages of mutual benefit.(UNESCO 1999, pp482-3).
In this study, I am assuming that indigenous ecological knowledge has its own internal
coherence or legitimacy, and I try to avoid placing value judgements on its legitimacy by
testing the knowledge against western scientific cultural measures. This avoids the issue of
the nature-culture divide discussed by Braun (2004).
Policy implications for the study region are also explored to some degree in chapters four and
five. There is potential to integrate some of the knowledge of indigenous practices into
contemporary practices, and to utilise skills maintained by indigenous people in the region to
manage land.
Chapter 5, in particular, presents a step in advancing the relevance of the historical review and
analyses of indigenous traditional practices and knowledge presented in Chapters 2 and 3. In
this chapter we have raised the issue of the expectations of contemporary researchers and
Introduction
32
managers when they consider traditional indigenous knowledge and practices, and review
some possibilities for better engagement of indigenous people of the region. We argue that
indigenous knowledge and practice have their place in contemporary management, but that
the aspirations and goals of indigenous people are not necessarily more coherent and
consistent than for any other peoples. But we do argue that traditional practices have been
tested over long periods of time and through many climatic and environmental cycles which
contemporary managers cannot hope to emulate without a solid understanding of the
historical and prehistoric context. While the chapter argues that, to some degree, new creative
approaches need to be tried, the creativity is related more to how each of the players in the
management, research and policy game work together, not so much to the veracity or
otherwise of the indigenous traditional practices.
Introduction
33
1.5 Research Methods
Each of the following chapters includes a detailed discussion of methods which are not
repeated here. The context and purpose of the study, however, are important. It was not
intended to document traditional ecological knowledge. I have argued above that research is
proceeding in the absence of a comprehensive critical review and synthesis of what is already
known about traditional knowledge and practices in relation to management.
In summary, the methods included a comprehensive review of the available literature from the
early explorers, through to the material published by anthropologists, ethnographers, and
ethnologists, up to about 1970. I also included the writings of some early settlers and some
historians, including some which have not been published, as well as some popular books of
the time. The material was reviewed for reference to practices carried out by Aboriginal
people in all parts of the region, and the evidence of knowledge of resources, seasons and
ecosystems. The practices included people’s use of natural resources, observations of active
management practices such as lighting fires, hunting, protection of areas, and the various
pieces of evidence observed, including constructed wells, fisheries and walking tracks.
The review and analysis of bush fire legislation included a detailed review of the three sets of
legislation addressing bush fires, and a review of legislation which had some bearing on the
effects of the bush fire legislation. I analysed these sets of legislation for their effects on the
implementation of traditional burning.
The chapter on the customary use of fire required an assessment of the contemporary
literature and our observations of the relevance and potential of indigenous people’s
management of the savannas.
Introduction
34
1.6 Structure and content of thesis
The thesis is structured in the following way, and chapters which have been published or
submitted are shown with their publication details.
Chapter 1 Introduction.
Chapter 2 Aboriginal fires in monsoonal Australia from historical accounts
Published in Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336.
Chapter 3 Indigenous Australian savanna management in the 19th and 20th Centuries – A
poor harvest
In review for publication in Ecology & Society, 24th October 2005.
Chapter 4 Bushfire law and policy effects on fire management in northern Australian
savannas;
In review for publication in International Journal of Wildland Fire, 30th
August 2005
Chapter 5 Customary use of fire by indigenous peoples in north Australia: its
contemporary role in savanna management;
Published in International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425;
Authors: Peter J. Whitehead, D.M.J.S. Bowman, Noel Preece, Fiona Fraser and
Peter Cooke
Chapter 6 Conclusions
References
1.6.1. Additional publications and presentations from research for this thesis
I have presented the following papers which are derived from my research at conferences,
some of which have been published, as shown.
Introduction
35
Preece N. D. (2001) Traditional Fire in the Australian Arafura Savannas. In: Community
Based Fire Management - Workshop 6-8 December 2000 (eds. P. Moore, D. Ganz & B.
Shields) pp. 8-20. RECOFTC, Project Fire Fight, Bangkok, Thailand.
Preece N. D. (2002) A vital human resource - Indigenous Ecosystem Management in
Australian tropical savannas. In: 8th International Conference of Ethnobiology pp.19, Addis
Ababa, Ethiopia.
Preece N. (2003) Entirely happy to burn Northern Australian savannas: Fire law and policy
effects on fire management. (Abstract) African Journal of Range and Forage Science 20: 230.
Preece N. (2003) Neglected human resources in the Australian tropical savannas.
(Abstract) African Journal of Range and Forage Science 20: 220.
Preece N. (2003) Entirely happy to burn Northern Australian savannas: Fire law and policy
effects on fire management. In: Proceedings of VII International Rangelands Congress -
Rangelands in the New Millennium (eds. N. Allsopp, A. R. Palmer, S. J. Milton, G. I. H.
Kerley, K. P. Kirkman, R. Hurt & C. Brown) pp. 2031-2041, Durban, South Africa
(Published on CD for Conference delegates).
Preece N. (2003) Neglected human resources in the Australian tropical savannas. In:
Proceedings of VII International Rangelands Congress - Rangelands in the New Millennium
(eds. N. Allsopp, A. R. Palmer, S. J. Milton, G. I. H. Kerley, K. P. Kirkman, R. Hurt & C.
Brown) pp. 1863-1867, Durban, South Africa (Published on CD for Conference delegates).
Preece N. (2004) Fire ecology and the law in Northern Australian savannas. In: ESA
Ecology Conference 2004 pp. Symposium 08 - Fire Ecology, abstract p90, Adelaide.
Preece N. (2004) Indigenous ecological knowledge and evolving savanna theory. In: ESA
Ecology Conference 2004 pp. Symposium 03 - New applications of ecological theory,
abstract p89, Adelaide.
Introduction
36
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 37
CHAPTER 2. ABORIGINAL FIRES IN MONSOONAL AUSTRALIA FROM HISTORICAL ACCOUNTS
2.1 Abstract
2.1.1. Aim
Traditional management of fire in the world’s savannas is of vital interest for contemporary
management. This paper reviews the 19th century literature on Aboriginal application of fire
in the Northern Territory of northern Australia, and relates the other studies of the historical
record for the whole savanna region of northern Australia. The aim is to provide a
comprehensive picture of historical traditional fire practices.
2.1.2. Location
Northern Australia tropical (monsoonal) savanna region.
2.1.3. Methods
All available journals of explorers in the nineteenth century in the Northern Territory were
reviewed and analyzed.
2.1.4. Results
Twenty five explorers’ journals were identified and reviewed. Fifteen yielded information on
Aboriginal use of fire. Two hundred and six observations were recorded in the journals. Of
these, one hundred were of active landscape fires and fifty two were of burnt landscapes.
Other observations were discarded as they did not contribute to the understanding of
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 38
traditional use of fire. The results were generally consistent with other studies completed in
Queensland and Western Australia.
2.1.5. Main Conclusions
The historic record shows that Aboriginal people in the ‘Top End’ of the Northern Territory
(NT) of Australia commenced burning early in the dry season, within weeks of the last rains,
and continued throughout the dry season. Burning stopped only when the wet season rains
prevented further burning. Little if any wet season burning was carried out. This picture is at
variance with a previous historical study for the NT, but consistent with that for the whole
northern Australian savannas using equivalent historical sources. The findings are important
for ecological management of the savannas of northern Australia. Recent deleterious changes
to the biota and landscape have been attributed to recent changes from traditional fire regimes.
A reinstatement of traditional practices is proposed.
2.1.6. Keywords
Traditional practices; landscape change; species declines; land management; burning;
savanna; historical accounts
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 39
2.2 INTRODUCTION
In order to manage the savanna landscapes of today, it is necessary to know how they were
managed in the past, what the fire regimes were and how they have changed, what aspects to
manage for, and how relevant earlier management regimes are to current management
intentions. Material evidence of past fire regimes (in contrast with evidence of fire) is rare
(Bowman & Panton 1993), so other sources of information must be relied upon to interpret
the past.
Fire is an integral component of the savanna landscapes of northern Australia. Traditional
burning practices may have persisted for thousands of years (Head 1996). Fire regimes
imposed over such time periods are certain to have substantially influenced the vegetation and
other biota. Changes from traditional fire regimes, as recent as the last two or three decades
of the twentieth century, have been implicated in downward trends in vegetation structure and
composition (Bowman & Panton 1993; Price & Bowman 1994; Russell-Smith & Bowman
1992; Russell-Smith et al. 1998), in serious reductions of populations and ranges of
granivorous birds across the northern Australian savannas (Franklin 1999), and in loss of
biodiversity, and in downward trends in savanna condition generally in Australia (Woinarski
et al. 2001a).
Traditional fire practices, however, have been the subject of vigorous debate (Benson &
Redpath 1997; Bowman 1998; Flannery 1990; Head 1996; Horton 1982; Singh et al. 1981),
with much of the debate held in the absence of critical reviews of the historical record, that is
in the absence of what traditional practices were likely to be.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 40
Four studies of observations of Aboriginal fires in the northern Australian explorers’ journals
have been published (for the whole of Queensland (Fensham 1997); for Cape York Peninsula
(Crowley & Garnett 2000); for the Kimberley of Western Australia (Vigilante 2001); and a
short one for part of the ‘Top End’ of the Northern Territory (Braithwaite 1991)). They have
served to correct the earlier views that Aboriginal people burnt the tropical savannas mostly in
the early dry season (Stocker & Mott 1981). The Queensland and Western Australian studies
reviewed the complete historic record, whereas the Northern Territory study reviewed only a
few records (six in all) and neglected explorers, such as Gregory, who had been noted for
their observational diligence (Fensham 1997).
The Western Australian and Queensland studies each showed that anthropogenic fires in the
nineteenth century were more or less evenly distributed through the dry season. The Northern
Territory study also recognized a long fire season, but the limited database led to the
erroneous interpretation of a gradual increase in burning frequency from the beginning of the
dry season in March or April, to peaks of burning in July and October, a trough in September,
and decreased burning towards the wet season. This interpretation, while at variance with the
other historical studies, has been cited as illustrative of historical practices (Andersen 1996;
Bowman 1998; Head 1996; Russell-Smith et al. 1997).
European explorations around the north coast of Australia began in the 1600s, but did not
intensify until the early 1800s, when sea-going journeys to map the coast and explore the
country were conducted. English colonial settlements were established along the coast from
the 1820s. The first exploration which traversed the continent from south to north was that of
John McDouall Stuart in 1862, that from the east coast to the north coast by Ludwig
Leichhardt in 1845. Explorations continued intermittently for the next 40 to 60 years. By this
time much of the country had been taken up by pastoralists and miners.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 41
In order to provide a comprehensive review for the Northern Territory tropical savannas, the
journals and historical records of explorers from 1801 to 1896 in the northern half of the
Northern Territory are reviewed and analyzed. Then the historical record of Aboriginal
landscape fires prior to European settlement across the whole Australian monsoon savanna
region is considered and a synthesis proposed.
2.3 STUDY AREA
The study region is the Australian monsoonal tropical savanna (Russell-Smith et al. 2000),
half of which lies within Queensland, one third in Northern Territory and one sixth within
Western Australia.
Savannas are generally characterised by a continuous or semi-continuous grassy landscape,
with or without trees, and subject to frequent fire (Solbrig 1993). Australian savanna
formations include tall forest, forest, woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of
smaller vegetation associations such as monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation
(Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop & Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies
physiognomically and structurally across its range. Major vegetation units are shown in
Fig 1.
The Northern Territory (NT) region of study extends from the north coast (9.5o S) to between
18.5o S and 20o S (Fig 1). The region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which
experiences distinct wet and dry seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the
year. Annual average rainfall, which ranges from 1600 mm per annum in the north to 300mm
in the south east of the NT savanna region, is highly variable from year to year. The
beginning and end of the wet seasons are also very variable from year to year. The Northern
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 42
Territory lies in the central portion of the map, with Queensland to the east and Western
Australia to the west.
Figure 1 Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission, Parks
and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory).
2.4 METHODS
Explorers from the earliest exploration period of the 1600s until the late 1800s were identified
from works by historians (Bauer 1964; Favenc 1983; Powell 1982) and from library searches
(Table 1). Journals were included where daily journal entries and reliable indications of their
locations were made by the explorers. In some few cases, locations recorded by the explorers
were inaccurate by up to two degrees of longitude (due to their instruments), and were thus
corrected for accuracy. Records were included where they were between 129o and 138o East,
and north of 18o South, which coincides approximately with the 600mm annual isohyet, or the
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 43
general limit of the savanna region. Coastal explorers were included where they sailed
between the two meridians.
Table 1 Northern Territory explorers Explorer Years Period in Savanna region (NT) Source Sea explorers M. Flinders 1801-03 Dec 1802 – 6 Mar 1803 (Flinders 1814) N. Baudin 1801-03 Jun-Jul 1803 (Baudin 1974) P.P. King 1818-
1819 March - May 1818, 26 July to Sept 1819
(King 1827)
J.L. Stokes 1839-42 Jul-Dec 1839 (Stokes 1846) Land Explorers L. Leichhardt* 1844-45 Sep-Dec 1845 (Leichhardt 1847a) A.C. Gregory 1855-56 Oct 1855 to Aug 1856 (Gregory &
Gregory 1884) T. Baines (with Gregory’s party)1 1855-56 March 1856;
Oct-5 Dec 1856 (Baines 1856)
J. McD. Stuart* 1860-62 3 May-Jul 1861 April-Sept 1862 (Sept at 18o S)
(Stuart 1865)
B.T. Finniss* 1865 April – Dec 1864 (Finniss et al. 1865) J. McKinlay* 1865-66 April - June 1866 (McKinlay 1866) F Cadell 1867 May – Aug (Cadell 1867) G.W. Goyder 1869 Feb-Sep (Goyder 1870) A Giles 1871-72 April 1871 – May 1872 (Giles 1926) A.C. Ashwin 1870-71 Late year 1871 (Ashwin 1930) A. Forrest 1879-80 1 Aug to mid-Sept 1879 (Forrest 1880) K. Dahl* 1895 Not recorded (Dahl 1927) F. Hann 1895-96 April - Jul 1896 (Donaldson & Elliot
1998) Outside NT J. Davis* 1863 In Qld Apr-May 1862 (Davis & Westgarth
1863) W. Landsborough 1861-62 In Qld, not in NT - Nov-Jan (Landsborough
1862) Explorers with no recorded interest in fire John Sweatman 1845-47 (Allen & Corris
1977) David Lindsay 1883 Not stated, not a journal (Lindsay 1887-8) David Lindsay 1886 April-October (Lindsay 1889) Sea explorers without surviving journals William Jansz 1606 (Powell 1982) - no
journal Carstentz (ship Pera) 1623 21 Jan - 8 June ex Bantam Powell 1982 - no
journal Van Colster (Coolsterdt) (with Carstentz - ship Arnhem)
1623 21 Jan - 8 June ex Bantam Powell 1982 - no journal
Abel Tasman 1642-44 No journal survives (Sharp 1968) *Land Explorers reviewed by Braithwaite 1991 Records of fire were categorized into five possible types, modified from those used by
Vigilante (2001). These are:
1. Campfires – active and extinct;
2. Ambiguous fires - where the observer could not determine the type of fire;
1 Baines was left in charge of the base camp while Gregory was exploring, and later he travelled by sea to the Albert River to meet Gregory (they did not meet up).
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 44
3. Active fires - as landscape fires, but not defensive or repelling fires lit to ward off the
invaders;
4. Fires lit specifically to repel, intimidate or attack the explorers; and
5. Burnt vegetation – all burnt country (regardless of age of recent or old burns, which was
never mentioned by the explorers).
Only the data on active landscape fires and burnt vegetation (categories 3 and 5), lit by people
during the normal course of their daily activities, have been analyzed. Other observations of
fires could not be verified as lit by Aboriginal people in their traditional manner. Lightning
may light fires in the late ‘build-up’ at the commencement of the wet season, during
November and December (Braithwaite & Estbergs 1985; Stocker 1966), although only one
study of one small area has been completed which demonstrates a link between lightning
frequency and fires in northern Australia (Bowman 1988). There being no means to eliminate
such fires from explorers’ observations, they have been included as if they were lit by
Aboriginal people. Many verified observations of Aboriginal-lit fires in November and
December, but no mentions of fires lit by lightning, were recorded in the explorers’ records.
A few records, despite falling slightly outside the geographic limits set, have been included
for completeness of the monthly records of some explorers. Multiple records of fires on any
day were treated as one fire observation only, because with few exceptions, explorers did not
note the number of fires observed. Records included daily locations by coordinates where
they were stated (to the nearest minute where recorded), or by inferred coordinates where they
were described as a geographic location. Coordinates were grouped into one degree cells as
this was the best level of accuracy for all observations. Daily journal entries were summed
into months for analysis.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 45
The number of days each explorer was in the region have been tabulated against the number
of fires reported, in order to eliminate the difference between an explorer’s null record and the
absence of any explorer in any month or grid cell. Null records were difficult to interpret,
because there is no way of knowing whether no fires were seen, or whether the explorers
simply did not record them.
Because the data were relatively scant overall, and scattered widely over time and space,
statistical tests were useful for only the analyzed subsets of active fires and burnt country.
These were subject to Kolmogorov-Smirnoff tests for goodness of fit (Zar 1982). Spearman
rank correlations tests were performed to examine correlations between the number of
explorers and the numbers of fires (active and burnt) per month and degree.
Fensham (1997) analyzed the frequency of burning in different vegetation types as a direct
relationship between frequency of observations and distance travelled across Queensland, but
found that his analyses were limited in value because there were too few data (n=195) from
which to draw firm conclusions. The Northern Territory data were fewer than those available
to Fensham, so only one degree cells could comfortably be used for locating the explorers at
any time. Rates of daily travel could not be determined with certainty and, in some cases, the
explorers were stationary for a time, while still recording fires. Fensham also lumped his time
periods into seasons. Monthly data have been retained here, which is consistent with Crowley
and Garnett (2000) in Queensland, and Vigilante (2001) in Western Australia.
In contrast with Fensham’s approach, the NT records did not allow separation of observations
of burnt country into old (more than two months), and recently burnt.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 46
Sources of error were common. For instance, locations were often interpreted from the
explorers’ journals. Some explorers were diligent in recording their daily locations, including
latitude and longitude, but even here there were major errors (up to two degrees of longitude)
due to the accuracy of the equipment in use. Others did not give coordinates, but only
geographic descriptions. Others, such as Alfred Giles and Finniss were semi-resident in the
region for long periods, during which they did not record fires at all during several dry season
months. It could be assumed that fires were being lit during these months because many other
explorers’ observations recorded that fires were being lit throughout the dry season. In the
latter cases, long periods with nil records when the explorers were idle or resident were
excluded from the statistical analyses to avoid biasing the results.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 47
2.5 RESULTS
Of the twenty five explorers identified over the century, only fifteen journals yielded
observations of fires which could be used for analysis. These records were widely scattered
in time and place. Table 2 shows the periods in which each of the fifteen explorers was
present.
Table 2 Presence of explorers in the region Period in region
Explorer J F M A M J J A S O N D Stuart 1 1 1 1 1 King 0 1 1 0 1 1 Leichhardt 1 1 1 1 Gregory 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 1 0 1 0 Giles 0 0 1 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 Baines 1 1 1 1 Cadell 1 1 1 1 Forrest 1 1 Stokes 1 1 1 McKinlay 0 0 0 1 1 1 Flinders 1 1 Finniss 1 0 0 0 1 0 Goyder 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 Hann 1 Baudin 1
0=did not record fire in that month of journal entries 1=at least one record of fire or fire evidence in that month
The reporting rate for each of the explorers was variable, as shown in Table 3. Over the
century, 206 records of fires and evidence of fires were made in journals. Of these, only the
active landscape fires (n=100) and burnt vegetation (n=52) were used for further analysis.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 48
Table 3 Fires and evidence recorded by explorers Fire type # Days of fire
observations # Fire obser-vations
Days present in region
Months present in region
Number of months in which fires were recorded
Reporting rate (% months when fire reported cf total months)
Reporting rate fires observed per days present (%)
Explorer Camp-fires Ambiguous fires
Active land-scape fires
Attack/ Defense fires
2.6 Burnt veget’n
Stuart 2 1 20 4 17 40 44 128 5 5 100 34 King 3 1 20 0 6 27 30 113 6 4 67 27 Leichhardt 4 1 12 1 7 22 25 97 4 4 100 26 Gregory 4 2 5 2 5 16 18 117 11 7 64 15 Giles 0 2 8 3 2 13 15 138 12 5 42 11 Baines 6 0 9 0 0 15 15 50 4 4 100 30 Cadell 0 5 5 0 5 13 15 68 4 4 100 22 Forrest 0 0 4 1 4 8 9 45 2 2 100 20 Stokes 2 1 4 0 2 7 9 73 3 3 100 12 McKinlay 0 0 4 1 2 6 7 55 6 3 50 13 Flinders 0 2 4 0 0 6 6 31 2 2 100 19 Finniss 2 1 1 0 1 5 5 61 6 2 33 8 Goyder 0 1 1 1 0 3 3 31 8 3 38 10 Hann 1 0 1 0 1 3 3 19 1 1 100 16 Baudin 0 0 2 0 0 2 2 3 1 1 100 67 Totals 24 17 100 13 52 186 206 1029 75 50 mean= 80 22 s.d.= 27 14 range= 33-100 8-67
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 49
Table 4 Active fires and burnt country by degree cell and month 129 F B T 130 F B T 131 F B T 132 F B T 133 F B T 134 F B T 135 F B T 136 F B T 137 F B T
11 May 3 0 19 May 1 0 3 Apr 1 0 30 Aug 3 2 17 Aug 1 0 5 Nov 1 0 9 Jun 1 0 1 Aug 1 0 1 Sep 1 0 30 Dec 1 0 3 12 Jul 1 0 31 Jun 1 0 2 May 3 3 32 Jul 2 5 37 May 2 0 22 Dec 1 0 5 Sep 1 0 1 Jul 3 4 38 Nov 2 0 52 Dec 3 1 10 13 Sep 2 1 11 Apr 2 0 30 May 1 0 2 Nov 1 0 4 Aug 1 0 9 Jul 0 2 2 Jul 1 6 16 Aug 2 0 2 14 Oct 1 0 31 Jun 1 0 30 Jun 3 1 30 Oct 3 2 11 Oct 0 1 17 Jul 1 2 31 Aug 2 2 6 Nov 1 1 2 15 May 1 0 31 Mar 6 0 31 Jul 0 1 10 Mar 1 0 31 Jul 1 0 12 Oct 0 1 2 Oct 0 1 1 Nov 2 2 12 Jun 1 1 30 Aug 1 1 5 May 1 0 2 Nov 1 0 5 Jul 0 1 3 Sep 0 1 13 Jul 1 0 3 Aug 0 1 12 Aug 0 1 17 Sep 1 0 1 16 Jun 0 1 13 Aug 1 1 5 Jun 1 0 6 May 3 1 36 Jul 0 1 4 Aug 0 1 8 Dec 1 0 22 Aug 1 0 9 Aug 0 1 3 Sep 1 0 23 17 Apr 7 0 30 May 3 0 23
F:Sum active fires/mth/grid cell, B: Sum burnt veg/mth, T: Sum days per month in grid cell
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 50
2.6.1. Active landscape fires
Fires were active during all the dry season months in most regions of the savannas traversed
by explorers of the Northern Territory (Tables 4 & 5). In the 17th parallel (17o to 18oS),
explorers (n=2) traversed only during April and May, so no records were available outside
that period. In other latitudes, if explorers were present, they usually observed fires, except
for the months January to March (the wet season), as shown in Fig. 2. Burnt vegetation was
recorded in every month in which fires were recorded, except for October, when burnt
country was recorded regularly but fires were recorded only once.
Table 5 Months of active fires in each degree of latitude Latitude S J F M A M J J A S O N D 11 4 5 6 8 9 1 1 12 5 6 7 9 1 1
13 4 5 7 8 9 1 14 6 7 8 1 1 15 3 5 6 7 8 9 1 16 5 6 7 8 9 1 17 4 5
Table 6 Number of fires across one degree cells Longitude Latitude 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 Sum by deg S 11 3 3 3 3 1 1 14 12 2 4 8 2 2 1 19 13 2 4 2 1 1 10 14 1 1 7 3 12 15 3 7 1 4 1 1 17 16 1 1 1 3 1 1 8 17 10 10 n = 90 Sum by deg E 4 9 19 15 28 7 3 4 1 (Number of fires recorded overall was 100, while within the boundaries of the Northern Territory, 90 were observed. Shaded squares are of open sea.)
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 51
0
2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec
Month
Num
ber o
f act
ive fir
es o
bser
ved
LeichhardtMcKinlayBainesGregoryStuartKingStokesHannBaudinForrestFlindersCadellGilesGoyderFinniss
Figure 2. Number of observations of fire per month
The rate of explorers reporting any fires in any month was high (mean=80%, s.d.=27, range
33-100%) (Table 3) but this decreased substantially when the reporting rate was compared
with the number of days present (mean=22%, s.d. 14, range 8-67). Three explorers who were
resident in the region for long periods recorded no fires during several months of residency:
Alfred Giles who was in the region for over 13 months continuously in 1871-1872, Goyder
from February to September 1869, and Finniss from July to December 1864. They recorded
no fires for these long periods whereas fires were recorded by others during equivalent
periods. These null records were excluded from analysis as they would have strongly biased
the results without providing information.
Observed fires were spread evenly throughout the fire season (March to December) when
compared with expected equal distribution of fires (Kolmogorov-Smirnoff: P>0.05 for
averaged number of fires; and P>0.05 for actual number of fires). This was despite the
apparently low number of fires in October. A bimodal distribution (as in Braithwaite 1991)
would also probably not be significantly different from an equal distribution, given the sample
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 52
size. The Kolmogorov-Smirnoff test works well if the distributions vary from the expected at
either end of the range. These data do not vary in this way, so the rigour of the test is open to
uncertainty.
There was a correlation between the number of explorers and the number of fires observed in
any month (Spearman rank correlation: n=10, rs= 0.8105, P<0.05). Figure 3 shows the
relationship of number of monthly fire observations to the number of explorers in each month.
The figure illustrates an artefact of the data – that the dependent variable, fire frequency per
month, was highly correlated with ‘search effort’, the explorers’ records.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 53
Figure 3. Total fires, explorer numbers and mean fire numbers by month across region, normalized to proportion of highest score for each category for comparison
The frequency of fire across latitudes by one degree squares was evenly distributed
(Kolmogorov-Smirnoff: P>0.05), while across longitudes the distribution of fires was uneven
(P>0.05) (table 6). This is probably related to the number of explorers across longitudes,
which showed a correlation with the numbers of fires observed (Spearman rank correlation:
n=9, rs=0.93, P<0.05). There was a marginally significant correlation between number of
fires observed and number of explorers by degrees of latitude south (n=7, rs= 0.54, P>0.05).
Both these results must be treated with caution due to low values for ‘n’ (Zar 1982). The
north-south trend is illustrated in Fig 4.
Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec
Month
Prop
ortio
n of
1
sum # explorersMean fires
Comparison of fire observations against number of explorers
0
2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec
Month
Num
ber Total observed fires
Number of explorersMean observations of fire
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 54
Figure 4. Number of fires compared with number of explorers by degrees south.
2.6.2. Burnt vegetation
Of the journals reviewed, eleven contained records of burnt country. Records of burnt
vegetation demonstrated similar patterns to those of fire records within the region (Table 7,
Fig. 5). Burnt country was observed in all months from May to December. There appears to
be a strong correlation between explorers’ presence and observations of burnt country, but the
data on burnt country were too few (n=52) for further analysis. A graph of the records against
the number of explorers who recorded burnt country demonstrates the apparent relationship
(Fig 6).
Number of fires by degrees South
0 5 10 15 20
17
16
15
14
13
12
11
Latit
ude
Sout
h
Number of fires observed vs number of explorers
Number of explorersNumber of fires
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 55
0
2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec
Month
Num
ber o
bser
ved
Leichhardt
McKinlay
Gregory
Stuart
King
Stokes
Hann
Forrest
Cadell
Giles
Finniss
Figure 5. Observations by explorers of burnt vegetation
Table 7 Explorers observations of burnt vegetation Explorer Month
Finniss Giles Cadell Forrest Hann Stokes King Stuart Gregory
McK
inlay
Leichhardt
Sum
# explorers in region and recording burnt country
mean number of burnt patches per month per explorer
Jan 0 0 0 Feb 0 0 0 Mar 0 0 0 Apr 0 0 0 May 1 1 2 4 3 1 Jun 4 1 1 1 7 4 2 Jul 1 2 1 11 3 18 5 4 Aug 3 2 4 1 10 4 3 Sep 1 3 4 2 2 Oct 5 5 1 5 Nov 2 1 3 2 2 Dec 1 1 1 1 Totals 1 2 5 4 1 2 6 17 5 2 7 52
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 56
Figure 6. Comparison of explorers’ presence against observations of burnt country
Figure 7. Seasonal trends of fire in the Northern Territory from Braithwaite (1991)
0
2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec
Month
Num
ber
Total burnt country
Number of explorers
Average of observations dividedby number of explorers
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 57
2.6.3. The Written Word
The journals provide only limited insight into Aboriginal burning practices of the time
because the explorers in northern Australia were searching for new land routes, pastures, and
glory, among other intentions. Recording fires was incidental to these purposes, so the
journals were not systematic records of observations of fires. The explorers’ enthusiasm for
recording probably diminished with time and familiarity with burnt country or too-frequent
observations of active fires and smoke across the landscape.
McKinlay, for instance, observed from the Arnhem escarpment:
In every direction in the distance from westward to the north we see daily innumerable bush-
fires, showing the whereabouts of the natives, who must be numerous. We occasionally see
recent traces of them even on the tops of these rugged walls, where they have been firing for
the purposes of getting wallaby (McKinlay 1866:18).
Fires were a daily event, but McKinlay did not record fires or burnt ground on every day of
his journal. Earlier in his journey, on 24th April 1866, he noted that the Aboriginals were
‘commencing to burn grass’ (p12), the first fire seen since departure on 14th January 1866
from the Adelaide River. But this astute observation highlighted the less diligent recording of
observations in the next few months.
Many of the journal entries were also necessarily brief, and fire reports were not the highest
priority. For example, Cadell’s journal was a ‘hastily-written narrative, thrown off in the
public room of a bush inn’ (p6). The explorers, with a few minor exceptions, did not record
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 58
frequency nor numbers of fires or smoke they observed. Nor was the extent of fire or burnt
ground described in many journals, with occasional exceptions:
The fires which had been lighted in the course of the day by the natives, had rapidly spread
over the summit of the hills, and at night, the whole island was illuminated, and presented a
most grand and imposing appearance. (King 1819; p291, 17 Sept).
The explorers were dependent on grass for their horses to eat. Because of this dependence,
they frequently noted the condition and availability of grass. It was rare in the journals for
explorers to note an absence of grass, although one complained:
(the Aboriginals) have been following us to-day, but keeping on the other side of the river and
setting fire to the grass as they go along. I wish it would rain and cause the grass to become
green, so as to stop them burning, as well as to give me some fresh food for the horses, for
they now begin to show the want of it very much; it is so dried up there is very little
nourishment in it (June) (p374) (Stuart 1865)
Augustus Gregory also recorded the relevance of past fires to his horses’ food supply:
The grass was inferior, but from having been burnt had grown up fresh and green (August
1865, p166) (Gregory & Gregory 1884)
Alexander Forrest, too, noted the importance of fire to the condition of the grass:
Well covered with the feed as the country is along the banks of the river, it would be useless
on consequence of this rankness of growth, unless kept constantly burnt (7 Aug, p28, 16o40’S,
129oE) (Forrest 1880)
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 59
The impression gained from the journals was that the country was patchily burnt, and that
fresh green ‘pick’ was relatively common. There were very few records of large areas of
country having been burnt.
It was not unusual in the journals for the sources and purposes of fires to be misinterpreted, as
also noted by Fensham (1997). Cadell recounted in his journal of 1868, for instance, that he:
made west …over an open country that has recently been burnt by the blacks; the smoking,
and still burning embers were frequently mistaken by us for native fires (22 Jun 1867, p17)
(Cadell 1868).
Thomas Baines, while in the Victoria River area of western Northern Territory (Baines 1856)
did not report any fires to the end of February, but on 1st March reported that the long grass
was now dry enough to burn in patches. He reported a series of events which reveal detail of
how the people were burning, and provide some insight into the misinterpretation of
Aboriginal burning practices:
15th March: In the afternoon … a fire rising on the south side of the creek below the camp …
as it rapidly approached we could see a number of blacks running with fire brands and
carrying on the line as if with the intention of encircling us with flame. …. taking cover of the
trees as I went, approached near enough to see that they had left the fire and that the grass was
not yet dry enough to burn without the continual application of the brand …
16th March: saw smoke still hanging among the trees ….. saw that the blacks were burning the
country four or five miles to the South East and in the afternoon perhaps eight miles to the
south by East
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 60
24th March: saw smoke up the creek … followed to the hills the fire coming down close to us,
and the blacks standing on the hill south of the gorge ….. they retreated. … saw them …
along the hill 300 yards from us with the deep gorge between. I fired and think my second
shot went very near one …. At night from (our camp) could see the light of the burning plain
to the southward, we could see that they had been painting themselves which Fahey says is a
sign of war - - - -
25th March: saw no blacks nor any smoke, but in places they burnt three weeks ago found
grass six or eight inches high
Baines interpreted these fires as intended by the Aboriginals to threaten or burn him out. A
more likely interpretation, considering his detailed descriptions and our present understanding
of Aboriginal burning skills, is that the people were simply burning their country. Some of the
burning near the horses might have been to deter the invaders, but fires several miles to the
south and east were more likely to have been part of normal burning activities.
It was also clear from some journals that fires were being lit in different topographic parts of
the environment at different times of the year. Baines (1856) observed fires along the creeks
in March, and also in the hills and adjacent plains. Cadell (1868) reported:
.. headed the burnt country. The soil here being of better quality, and the vegetation greener,
seemed to have checked the fire (22 Jun 1867, p17)
It was also observed that fires were being lit very early in the dry season, as soon as the grass
was sufficiently dry to burn. For example, McKinlay reported that the rain ceased from about
5th April, and burning started less than three weeks later on 24th April 1866 (McKinlay
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 61
1866:12). Giles, in March 1872 (Giles 1926), observed that the country was starting to dry
up, although the Birdum, one of the rivers where he was working, was flowing strongly:
There were large smokes to the south-east and east in the evening – the first we had seen that
year - and it was a sure indication of the drying-up of the grass and swamps and the end of the
tropical wet season. (12th March, 1872, p140)
They were being lit very late in the year also. Matthew Flinders, surveying the coast of the
Gulf of Carpentaria and Arnhem Land in 1802 and 1803, observed fires relatively frequently,
even during December, and plotted observations of ‘smokes’ on his charts (Flinders 1814:
158,9).
2.7 DISCUSSION
Fire is one of the key ecological processes in the world’s tropical savannas. A comprehensive
understanding of these processes is needed if the savannas are to be managed sustainably.
This requires not only analysis of contemporary processes, but also of the historical and
evolutionary context of fire, particularly that of anthropogenic fire, because the biota have
adapted to historic fire regimes (Stocker & Mott 1981).
This study, like the studies in Queensland and Western Australia reviewed all the explorers’
journals on land and sea (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Fensham 1997; Vigilante 2001). The
results expand on and correct the previous Northern Territory study which used the records of
only three explorers of the 19th century in the north-eastern savanna region of the Northern
Territory, and three other records to support the findings (Braithwaite 1991a).
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 62
Explorers’ observations of fires provide information about Aboriginal fire practices before
European colonists were able to influence those practices. But, as sources of information on
Aboriginal burning practices in the 19th century, they must be treated with a certain degree of
skepticism. Explorers’ principal purposes were exploration of new country for their
financiers and supporters, and for their own glory and promotion of their standing in the
colonial society (Ryan 1996). None expressed the intention of recording and mapping
Aboriginal application of fire.
The explorers’ historical records universally considered Aboriginal people as being of
observational interest. Their observations were fleeting, and they never evolved from
discourse with Aboriginal people about the purposes of burning or fire regimes. Explorers
were little inclined to engage with the Aboriginal inhabitants of the country they traversed,
other than to negotiate friendly passage or to defend themselves against hostile inhabitants.
Augustus Gregory, for instance, noted in his journal (Gregory & Gregory 1884) of his
traverses across the coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria:
Some of the party walked down the river and came to the camp of some blacks; but only one
lame old man remained, who made a great noise to frighten away the invaders of his country.
(p170)
Their observations of Aboriginal people’s habits and activities were ad hoc and inconsistent,
and they also mostly lacked understanding of what they were actually seeing. Their
perceptions were coloured by their expectations (Ryan 1996) and they saw landscapes in
terms familiar to them from their origins in Europe, as pastures, fields, and glens, for instance,
rather than as distinct Australian ecosystems.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 63
2.7.1. A patchy record
There are difficulties with interpreting a patchy historic record (Benson & Redpath 1997;
Boucher & Moody 1998; Bowman 1998; Denevan 1992; Fensham 1997; Russell 1983).
Despite a century of exploration, very little of the country was actually traversed by the
explorers. The data can be relied on only as far as the positive observations allow. If an
explorer recorded a fire, then it was an actual observation. The converse is not true. This
raises the problem of using data from non-systematic sources. Much of the data cannot be
analyzed statistically. The data are also scattered across time (a century), are numerically
very poor (n=206), and are sparse for any location and period. They were also recorded by
many different observers, further reducing their robustness.
2.7.2. Aboriginal fires in the Northern Territory
Despite these shortcomings, the historical records do reveal valuable information on the ways
in which Aboriginal people burnt the country during the nineteenth century. Fires were lit by
Aboriginal people throughout the dry season. No clear peaks nor troughs in burning could be
detected, apart from an uncertain lull in burning during October. No fires were recorded for
January and February. Beyond these key findings, the record is difficult to interpret.
Frequency and numbers of fires, the actual extent or proportion of country burnt at any time
and throughout the year, the purposes of burning, and the vegetation types burnt can hardly be
inferred from the written historical record. It can not be inferred that every vegetation type
was burnt in every month, only that fires were observed on at least some days in every month
of the dry seasons.
The selected data from the previous NT study showed a distinct bimodal fire season, with a
peak of burning in June-July and a later one in October (Figure 7), which is inconsistent with
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 64
the source data. The present study appeared to show just the opposite – a trough of burning in
October - but this has been shown to be not significant. This apparent trough cannot,
therefore, be used to suggest that Aboriginal people stopped burning in October.
In the Kimberley study, using records of 25 explorers (and others) to record 90 observations
of Aboriginal fire, fires were found to be spread throughout the dry season (Vigilante 2001).
In Queensland, 195 records of fire from 17 explorers showed fires were lit throughout the dry
season, but even these records were insufficient to provide firm conclusions about seasonal
patterns of Aboriginal fire in any vegetation types (Fensham 1997). This was also the case
with the Northern Territory data. Regional variation has been masked, unfortunately, due to
the need to summarise the data into higher categories (e.g. months instead of days) so that the
data could be tested. This was recognised also by Fensham and Vigilante as an issue with the
patchy historical record.
Fensham (1997) and Vigilante (2001) each grappled with the issue of previous fires. They
concluded that the proportion of burnt country would naturally increase during a fire season,
as a result of cumulative burns. They each separated previously burnt country from active
fires to avoid this cumulative effect. The current study also recognised the limitations of
using burnt country to interpret frequency of fires.
The apparent trough of burning in September suggested by Braithwaite as ‘the time of most
intense fires’ (p248), is based on only Ludwig Leichhardt’s observations. During September,
he recorded fires only twice, his lowest recording rate, but made no record of burnt ground.
In the previous months, he recorded burnt country frequently (5 and 8 times in July and
August) and again recorded burnt ground in October (n=5), November (n=1) and December
(n=1). It would be highly implausible that no burnt ground was encountered in September,
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 65
late in the dry season. The lower frequency of fires recorded for September, November and
December is more likely to be the result of neglected journal entries, rather than of the
absence of fires. A gradual increase in proportion of burnt country through a dry season,
peaking in November and December, would be expected, but was not recorded.
Throughout the terrestrial explorers’ journals, it is notable that there were few locations where
grass was not available for the horses over extensive expanses of country. The daily traverses
varied from a few miles up to a maximum of about forty miles when on forced marches to the
next water supply, and it was rare that a camp at night ended without edible grass. Each
instance appears to have been noted by the explorers. It could be surmised that the country
each of them traversed consisted of patchily burnt country of a few miles extent wherever
they explored.
It could also be surmised that if fires were lit throughout the year, consistently from the
beginning of the dry season to the very end, even after rains, then the sizes of fires must have
been relatively small. Otherwise, the available vegetation would have been consumed by fire
early in the dry season. The alternative of large, hot fires at any time of the year cannot be
argued with the same confidence. Aboriginal people used fire expertly for many reasons,
including hunting and ceremony (see, for example,Russell-Smith et al. 1998). They would
not intentionally burn out all their resources to jeopardise their survival.
2.7.3. Northern Australian Savanna Fires
Burning by Aboriginal people across the northern Australian savannas during the nineteenth
century was carried on throughout the dry seasons. In the Queensland savannas, fires were
spread fairly evenly through the non-summer seasons (March to November) (Fensham 1997).
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 66
The data suggested a slightly higher frequency of fires in the winter period (Jun-Aug), but this
trend was not strong, and there were too few records to provide a robust statistical analysis.
Fensham also found a higher frequency of fires in the coastal and sub-coastal areas and in the
grasslands around the Gulf of Carpentaria, than in the drier inland regions. Fensham
concluded that ‘Aboriginal burning was relatively infrequent in inland vegetation types’
(p20), but he did not quantify this in terms of rainfall or vegetation types. This trend could
have been influenced by the strong rainfall gradient from north to south, as well as by the
higher density of explorers in the coastal areas. No correction for this latter was made, so it is
uncertain how strong the correlation was between numbers of fires and numbers of explorers.
The Western Australian study (Vigilante 2001) and this Northern Territory study found there
was a correlation between the number of explorers and the reporting rate of fires, and it could
be reasonably assumed that there would be a correlation in Queensland also. The north/south
and north-east/south-west geographic range (mesic to arid) studied by Fensham was, however,
much greater than in either the Northern Territory or the Western Australian studies. If the
tropical areas only are considered, there are too few data in Fensham’s study to make the
same conclusion of a trend across climatic zones. The Northern Territory study did not detect
any clear trend.
Another contrasting finding can be made between Fensham’s study and this one for the
Northern Territory. There was actually little confusion (with a few exceptions, such as that of
Baines) in the journals of exploration in the Northern Territory about whether or not ‘fires
were lit in reaction to the presence of the intruders’ as Fensham concluded for Queensland
(Fensham 1997:20). From his own observations, Baines’ interpretation can be re-interpreted
as probably landscape fires for cultural or economic reasons, and, in most other cases,
aggressive fires can be identified and excluded from further analysis.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 67
In the Cape York Peninsula (north Queensland) study, fires were found to be lit by Aboriginal
people from early in the dry season through to the late dry season (April to November)
(Crowley & Garnett 2000). Early fires in April were noted in about 10% of explorer’s journal
entries, and fires were noted in every month (except May) until November. Crowley and
Garnett observed that this was in contrast to findings for the northern Northern Territory,
where others (Braithwaite 1991a; Haynes 1985; Leichhardt 1847a; Lucas & Lucas 1993;
Russell-Smith et al. 1997) had reported avoidance and disdain for late fires. They proposed
that late fires may have been necessary to maintain grasslands (Crowley & Garnett 1998;
Stanton 1993). Late fires may have been used for signalling and perhaps aggressive acts
towards explorers, but they were unlikely to have been lit if cultural or ecological reasons
prohibited them from doing so. One of the Cape York explorers (Jack 1921) reported so
much burning in September that he was relieved to find areas which had not been burnt. Late
October burning was also observed by another Cape York explorer (Carron 1849). The
complete Northern Territory record, which shows fires in every month of the dry season, with
approximately even frequency, is consistent with the findings on Cape York.
In the Kimberley region of Western Australia, a similar pattern of burning was observed by
19th century explorers (Vigilante 2001). There appeared to be a latitudinal difference in the
start and end of the fire season. In the northern parts of the Kimberley in the high rainfall
zone (>700mm) the fire season ran from February to December, and suggested peaks of
burning in June and September. In southern parts, south of the 400mm isohyet and down to
about 20o S, the fire season appeared to run from February to August. Vigilante noted,
however, that this ending to the season was inconsistent with ethnographer’s observations, in
which fires were observed late in the year.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 68
Observations of burnt ground and standing fuel in the Kimberley were also consistent with the
Northern Territory observations. Some explorers, including Stuart and Forrest commented on
unburnt grass, noting that it was unusual to encounter tall rank grass, because they had
observed that Aboriginal people usually burnt the country. Vigilante found that burnt ground
was observed by the explorers from May to December. He found the same problems of
interpretation found in this study, in that burnt vegetation tends to accumulate through a dry
season, and so should be more prominent in the late dry season. There was, however, a higher
reporting rate by the explorers of active fires than of burnt ground.
The several references to peak months of burning (Fensham in Queensland: June-August;
Vigilante in Western Australia: June and September) were not reflected in the Northern
Territory data. Braithwaite’s interpretation of July and October peaks was clearly not
reflected in the expanded historic record. Vigilante’s observation and the observation in this
study that the number of fires was strongly linked to the number of observers may account for
the apparent peaks. It is also clear that there are so few data that it is nigh impossible to
quantify and verify such interpretations.
The more complete record also clears some of the confusion reflected upon by some
researchers of fire in northern Australia. In western Arnhem Land, for instance, during
gurrung, the hot time of the year in the Gundjeihmi seasonal calendar (Aug-Oct in the
Gregorian calendar), most burning ceased, except, importantly:
on floodplains and in situations where fires could be well controlled, including kangaroo
hunting fires. Older Aboriginal people are quite clear on this point; it is a season when
extreme care must be taken given that fires will burn all day, often through areas burnt
previously in that year, and all night, fanned by the warm sea breeze, mahbilil. Uncontrolled,
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 69
intense fires result in gabulayongan (literally, ash), the canopy scorched and leafless, the
ground blackened and covered in fine ash. (Russell-Smith et al. 1997, p. 175)
This shows that fires were lit through the hot dry season gurrung, on the floodplains, but that
more care was taken. Peaks and troughs of burning suggested by Braithwaite (Russell-Smith
2000) cannot be confidently asserted on the complete historical record. The evenness of
observations throughout the year (but in different environments) is, in fact, more consistent
with Russell-Smith’s own observations.
In another study, Bowman and Panton (1993) and Price and Bowman (1994) assumed from
the literature that Aboriginal people traditionally lit ‘cool’ fires in the early dry season only.
While their conclusions about the negative effects of changed fire regimes on stands of
Callitris intratropica R. T. Baker & H. G. Smith (a fire-sensitive cypress pine) still hold, their
suggestion that ‘cool’ early dry season fires are preferred needs to be re-considered because
fires were evidently lit throughout the dry season traditionally.
2.8 CONCLUSION
The data from the historical record show that Aboriginal burning in the northern savannas
occurred throughout the dry seasons, from March or April, depending on the timing of the end
of the wet season, right up until the first rains of the wet season prevented further burning.
Fires were burnt in most, if not all, landscapes observed by the explorers. There was no
gradual increase in frequency, but rather an immediate response to drying out of the grass
fuels, and a consistent frequency of burning throughout the dry season.
These practices were current at the time of European occupation and continued at least until
the end of the nineteenth century, and in places until the last 20 to 30 years. Reasons for
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 70
burning cited in the journals were mostly speculative, although some of them were quite
insightful. Further interpretation is difficult to make, and it would be stretching the available
information to suggest any more than these few insights into Aboriginal fires in the nineteenth
century.
Applying fire in ways which do not reflect long-term fire regimes is likely to de-stabilise
ecosystems to their detriment. The consequences of introducing unknown and untested
practices, as has been done, include the loss of species, habitats, and vegetation formations,
and shifts of ecosystems to new thresholds. A reinstatement of burning throughout the dry
season should be considered to reflect the traditional long-term fire regimes.
The historic record can provide some insight into general Aboriginal practices of the time.
But it can provide only superficial understanding of reasons, patterns and trends. In order to
understand the detail of the practices, it is necessary to resort to more thorough and more
recent studies of the ethnographic and scientific literature, and contemporary field studies
with Aboriginal custodians of the knowledge. Custodians of the knowledge of the traditional
practices can provide both the knowledge of these practices where it is extant, and in many
cases the skills to apply these practices and reinstate traditional practices where they have
ceased. It is incumbent on the scientific and land management community to recognize that
traditional knowledge and practices are important to the sustainability and best management
of the savannas.
2.9 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
This paper was improved substantially due to the valuable criticisms from John Woinarski,
Sue Jackson, Greg Hill, Penny van Oosterzee, Nancy Williams, David Bowman, Jeremy
Russell-Smith, Marcia Langton, Keith McGuinness, and two anonymous referees. Thanks
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 71
also to Tom Vigilante for his comments and a preview of his paper. I also wish to thank
sincerely the librarians at Northern Territory University and the State Reference Library of the
Northern Territory for their diligence and patience in the tedious hunt for journals and papers.
Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia
Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 72
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
73
CHAPTER 3. INDIGENOUS AUSTRALIAN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT IN THE 19TH AND 20TH CENTURIES – A
POOR HARVEST
3.1 INTRODUCTION
Within the historical literature on aboriginal people of the savannas of northern Australia, it
could be assumed that there would be a substantial body of material that documented how
people lived on their land, how they utilized resources, what management practices they used,
and how they applied these management practices. In the words of Ford & Martinez:
The premise … is that there are complementary sources of knowledge about local ecosystems
held by people whose lives are interwoven in complex ways with particular lands and waters.
Local knowledge is richest when it has accumulated over generations, embedding
observations and corresponding cultural adaptations within a context of long-term ecological
change.’ (Ford & Dennis Martinez (O'odham/Chicano) 2000, p.1249)
Ford & Martinez (2000) saw indigenous ecological knowledge (IEK) as an opportunity to get
otherwise scarce baseline information to direct conservation and restoration activities in the
face of rapid ecological change. Berkes claimed that the application of IEK in a contemporary
management context was a ‘rediscovery’ of IEK (Berkes et al. 2000). Walker argued that
knowledge of prior management practices is important for contemporary management,
because if a new management practice is introduced which differs from previous practices,
significant effects may result which may be unpredictable and detrimental (Walker et al.
2002). Changes from prior long-standing management practices which influence ecosystem
dynamics have been implicated in the loss of species and substantial changes to vegetation
structure and composition in the savannas (Woinarski 1999b).
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
74
Nevertheless, while some contemporary ecologists argue that traditional practices have
relevance to contemporary management of the savannas (Bowman 1995; Bowman et al.
2001a; Bowman & Prior 2004; Bowman et al. 2004; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al.
2003a; Woinarski 1999b) others take no account of traditional practices in management of the
savannas, and some have argued that traditional knowledge has little relevance for
contemporary management (e.g. Andersen 1999; Andersen & Braithwaite 1992; Braithwaite
1992; Dwyer 1994; Graetz et al. 1992). From reviews of management plans for conservation
areas, I suspect that western managers, too, have paid little regard to traditional ecosystem
management practices, although little analysis has been published on this issue. Despite these
views, the issues are still not clear and different views prevail (for a discussion of this, see
Woinarski et al. 2004).
Generally, traditional ecological knowledge has been relatively poorly addressed in Australia,
although international recognition of indigenous peoples’ influence on the natural
environment also has been slow to develop. It is only recently, for example, that in central
Africa, central, south and north America, and south-east Asia researchers have recognized that
people, even those who were considered ‘hunter-gatherers’, actively managed and influenced
ecosystems (Colfer et al. 1997; Eyzaguirre 2001; Fairhead & Leach 1996; Hunn 1993;
Johannes 1981; Lewis & Ferguson 1988; Posey 1985; Reichel-Dolmatoff 1988).
It is widely accepted that indigenous Australians managed their country and resources for at
least fifty millennia, thereby modifying ecosystems and establishing long-term ecological
responses to these management practices. The recognition of the value and legitimacy of IEK,
however, was long in coming, and, arguably, had its inception in Australia in 1961 with the
Australian Aboriginal Studies Research Conference (McCarthy 1963). In the following
decades, studies with indigenous Australians, anthropologists and ecologists, have shown that
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
75
indigenous people actively managed their lands, and many still do (e.g. Allan & Baker 1990;
Bowman 1995; Bowman & Prior 2004; Bowman et al. 2004; Bradley et al. 1997; Bradley
1991; Braithwaite 1991a; Braithwaite 1995; Chase & Sutton 1981; Crowley & Garnett 2000;
Fensham 1997; Goodale 1971; Haynes 1985; Head 1996; Head et al. 1992; Lawrence 1969;
Lewis 1982a; Lewis 1989a; Lucas & Russell-Smith 1993; Lucas & Lucas 1993; Peterson
1971; Preece 2002a; Rose 1993; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Vigilante
2001; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al. 2003a; Worsley 1961; Yibarbuk 1998; Yibarbuk
et al. 2001; Young et al. 1991). But these are mostly contemporary studies and address only
relatively local areas, and only a few pay attention to the longer published historical record
(e.g. Russell-Smith et al. 2003).
This paper provides a critical review and synthesis of the historic literature of observations
made prior to the 1970s on the ways Aboriginal people of the northern savannas lived and
how they managed their resources. The review provides, perhaps, the first coherent
foundation for informed debate, and some evidence for past management of the northern
savannas.
I have chosen to truncate the literature reviewed at about 1970 precisely because the more
recent literature on northern Australian ecosystems has paid much more attention to historical
literature, as evidenced above. These studies, however, were all local studies, relating to only
one or two groups of indigenous people. So the broader review of all available literature
provides a more substantive literature base on which to build historical pictures of
environmental management practices. Secondly, the volume of material prior to 1970 was
already very large, and had been identified and summarized by others to some degree,
especially by Beryl Craig. Thirdly, the rapid growth of ecological and ethno-ecological
studies since the 1970s has provided a much better understanding of how indigenous people
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
76
manage their lands currently. And fourth, the comprehensive review of pre-1970s literature
provides a whole picture of practices across the region, which allows the more recent located
studies to be placed in context. The historical literature is nevertheless still relevant to
contemporary practices as historical ecological practices influence contemporary ecosystem
dynamics.
Resources are defined here as those foods, substances and materials which are used by people
in order to live. A definition of resource management is more complicated. The term
management can imply a wide range of practices applied by contemporary and historic
peoples, and various definitions have been proposed (e.g. Berkes et al. 2000; Grumbine
1991). Management may include active management such as lighting fires to clear vegetation,
controlling fire spread to conserve resources for later use, and manipulating parts of the
environment for economic gain, such as building fish traps or diverting water flow. It can also
imply monitoring of the natural environment which provides resources, thereby implying a
detailed knowledge of the biota, seasonal factors, condition of the abiotic environment and so
on. Peter Bellwood wrote that resource management is:
a generalized set of activities that can be carried out by farmers, hunters, and gatherers alike,
can be defined as any technique that propagates, tends, or protects a species, reduces
competition, prolongs or increases the harvest, insures the appearance of a species at a
particular time in a particular place, extends the range of or otherwise modifies the nature,
distribution, and density of a species (Bellwood 2005, p.12).
A definition of environmental management, which includes values, was proposed as:
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
77
those activities which enhance beneficial links and minimise adverse links between resource
systems (or pivots) and their environments, and which seek to attain desirable environmental
system states, in response to community perceptions and desires (Conacher 1978, p.439)
Conacher & Conacher 2000 later suggested that environmental management is a broader
concept than resource management, and that the community is much more important in
environmental management – ‘the objectives of resource managers are often single-purpose
whereas those of environmental managers are invariably multi-purpose’ (Conacher &
Conacher 2000, p.13). These definitions of environmental or resource management are
appropriate when considering the multiple purposes for which indigenous people applied
management practices.
Indigenous ecological knowledge is that knowledge of ecosystem processes and components
which is held, understood and inherited by indigenous people. Various definitions have been
developed, and one which is useful here is that it is ‘a cumulative body of knowledge and
beliefs, handed down through generations by cultural transmission, about the relationship of
living beings (including humans) with one another and their environment’ (Berkes & Folke
1998). I have assumed that indigenous knowledge evolves and is handed down to
descendants, and that local knowledge may be inherited and acquired from original
inhabitants, often by the colonizers of the savannas (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Posey 1988).
3.2 DESCRIPTION OF THE REGION
The review region is the savanna landscapes of northern Australia, including the Northern
Territory, Western Australia and Queensland. The region lies generally between 10o and 20o
south of the equator with more southerly extent to around 26o south in Queensland. Half lies
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
78
within Queensland, one third in Northern Territory and one sixth within Western Australia
(Russell-Smith et al. 2000). The region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which
experiences distinct wet and dry seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the
year. Annual average rainfall, which ranges from over 2000 mm per annum in a few coastal
areas in the north, declining rapidly inland to 500 mm in the south, is highly variable from
year to year. Rain falls mostly between October and March under the influence of the Asian
monsoon. Although the beginning and end of the wet season is variable from year to year, the
wet season is a highly reliable event (Russell-Smith et al. 2000).
Australian savannas are heterogeneous, but are characterized by a continuous or semi-
continuous grassy landscape, with or without trees, and are subject to frequent fire (Solbrig
1993), most of it anthropogenic. Australian savanna formations include tall forest, forest,
woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of vegetation associations such as
monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation (Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop &
Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies physiognomically and structurally across its range.
Major biogeographic region units are shown on the CRC for Tropical Savanna Management
at URL: http://savanna.cdu.edu.au/information/. The soils are relatively poor in essential
nutrients and therefore have limited resource utilization potential (Braithwaite 1991b; Holmes
& Mott 1993).
3.3 METHODS
The literature reviewed in this study spans the period from the earliest observations and
contacts between European explorers and the many Aboriginal peoples who populated the
northern Australian savannas, to when anthropologists, ethnographers and ecologists started
serious local investigations of Aboriginal relationships with their lands, beginning about the
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
79
1970s. Both published and unpublished sources were identified and obtained where possible.
Key sources of information included the very thorough bibliographies of Beryl Craig (Craig
1967, 1968, 1969, 1970), several listings of anthropological theses (Anon 1975; Bennett
1985; White 1994), obscure publications (such as Anell 1960), and the indices of a wide range
of anthropological journals, abstracting journals and searchable databases. Lists of references
in papers, theses and books also provided valuable references. Sources included explorers’
journals and other non-anthropological reports and publications such as popular books.
Some archival material, mostly in reports to bureaucratic institutions in remote places such as
Adelaide, Melbourne, Sydney and London, was also reviewed. Most of the latter reports were
written by people such as the ‘Government Resident’ of Port Essington, Port Darwin, and
elsewhere, and reported on the progress of ventures sponsored by the governments of the day.
Those references which Craig annotated as referring to uses of fire and fire-making, hunting
and collecting of food, water resources (in only Craig 1970), ‘interference with natural
resources’, and material culture and ecology were reviewed and analyzed for frequency of
occurrence of these and all annotation categories. I did not include all those references to
‘food’ only, although food was mentioned frequently in the documents I reviewed. It was not
clear what Craig meant by the category ‘interference with natural resources’, but I have
interpreted it as including both management practices and physical interference, such as
building fish traps and weirs.
Around 420 papers, books, journals and reports were reviewed. About three quarters of these
contained some material which was useful for this study. A number identified were not able to
be sourced, and several were in languages other than English and were not reviewed due to
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
80
difficulties in translating these few papers. A number of references which Craig had not listed
in her bibliographies were identified and reviewed.
Information on resource use and management identified from these sources can be grouped
into four categories:
• the application of fire for manipulating vegetation
• the use of fire for hunting
• constructed fish traps modifying streams, rivers and coasts
• constructed wells.
Ecological knowledge, although a less tangible subject matter than evidence of applied
management, was reported in a number of sources, and can be grouped into three categories:
• knowledge of seasonal resource availability
• ecological, behavioral and geographic knowledge, and
• detailed knowledge of and names for seasons.
The results have been tabulated for brevity. Locations have been provided to the nearest one
degree of latitude and longitude, because, while some field workers were precise in the
locations, many wrote in very general terms. Many location descriptions were of areas or
regions only, including references to rivers, some of which are hundreds of kilometers long.
Season of observation was rarely recorded by the observers. The names of language groups,
tribes, and peoples were often not supplied, and those recorded are, in most cases, different
from contemporary orthography. Cited names have been retained without correction. Current
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
81
names for the many peoples who occupied and occupy the savannas are given in another
publication (Horton 1994).
3.4 RESULTS
The literature, generally, is scant on how Aboriginal people managed resources. Of around
3600 published observations on indigenous Australians in the northern savanna region made
prior to 1970, fewer than 10% made any reference to the natural resources on which
Aboriginal people depend. Only about 6% referred to any form of applied resource
management, and then only superficially (Preece 2002b). This conclusion is based on analysis
of the annotated bibliographies produced by Craig (Craig 1966, 1967, 1968, 1970), and also
applies to the few which she did not cite. Even in reference to ‘ecology’ (indexed as ‘material
culture and ecology’), the writers were mostly more interested in how the ‘ecology’ affected
the people, rather than how people influenced ecosystems (Birdsell 1953; Cleland 1940, 1966;
Meggitt 1964; Peterson 1971; Stanner 1960; Yengoyan 1968). A few observed that people
probably influenced their environment (Hiatt 1962a; McCarthy 1963). Ethnographers and
other observers were more interested in rituals, language, sexual activities, social relations,
mythology, totems and body decorations, than in how people survived on their lands (table
1).
References to applied fire and fire for hunting are summarized in tables 2 and 3. The detail in
these references varied from simple observations to more detailed commentary on the ways in
which people applied and used fire. I have maintained the distinction between applied fire
and hunting fires simply because the former can be considered a deliberate act of vegetation
manipulation for some management goals (which may include hunting at some later time),
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
82
whereas fires lit for hunting are specifically for hunting, and manipulation of vegetation for
some other management goal cannot necessarily be inferred.
These results are significant in that there were many observations of fires lit by people from
the very earliest European explorers and settlers. They showed that much of the country was
burnt, especially later in the dry seasons, but significantly also, not all the country was burnt,
leaving enough fodder for the explorers horses and cattle to eat. The observations support
other findings that fires were lit throughout the year by Aboriginal people (Crowley & Garnett
2000; Fensham 1997; Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001). This more complete set of observations
from historical literature from across the northern savanna region should leave no doubt that
fire was a significant land management tool for Aboriginal people. The separation of the
landscape fire data set (table 2) from the hunting fire data set (table 3) was important to
demonstrate that there was a relatively small proportion of reliable observations that fire was
used for hunting. The interpretation of this could be that fire was used, firstly, as a land
management tool, and secondly, as a hunting tool, but there is no means to verify this
observation. Recent studies (see Chapter 5) show that fire was used and is used for a variety
of purposes, some of them hunting and preparing for hunting. So, the evidence from these
two sets of historical data supports the recent understanding of indigenous contemporary use
of fire.
Constructed wells were reported on only a few occasions, perhaps because they were less
visible than the other manifestations of physical applied management (table 4). Constructed
fish traps made from stones, rocks, stick fences, woven mats and other materials were
reported frequently (table 5). These observations are very important because they have been
poorly reported in the literature on indigenous practices for northern Australia. They provide
evidence that Aboriginal people of the periods when wells were reported were physically
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
83
manipulating their environment to enhance their use of resources and their seasonal flexibility
to use the broader landscape. This means they were not entirely at the mercy of the seasons
and the country in which they lived. It is important to note that observations of wells were
limited, probably due to the poor visibility of the wells in the landscape. Even well-
constructed ground-level wells are hard to spot at a distance, and many are hard to spot close
up. So only diligent observers were likely to have seen them. The other factor in the
visibility of wells is that they quickly close up if not maintained, and in a few short years may
disappear entirely from view, or collapse through normal geomorphic processes.
The observations of fisheries is interesting and very important in that these were also not well-
reported for northern Australian savannas. While old pre-European fisheries are well known
from southern regions of Australia (e.g.Lourandos 1997), few reports exist for them in
northern Australia. Again, it is not surprising in that they would disappear often within one
wet season in northern Australia if not maintained, due to the heavy seasonal flows of rivers
and creeks, even though they would have normally been very visible while active. The
evidence has been obtained from various places across northern Australia, demonstrating that
the practice of constructing fish traps was widespread. But observers arriving after
Aboriginal people had already been removed from their lands would have had no evidence to
observe.
Well-defined walking tracks were reported frequently also (table 6). I have not considered
these as evidence of resource management or use, but as a demonstration of the ubiquitous
presence of people on the landscape in numbers sufficient to form well-defined walking paths,
especially in the early years of European occupation. These walking tracks were observed
commonly in the very early years of exploration, and were widespread, but like the fish traps
and wells, would have disappeared quickly when not used. Later observers might have
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
84
picked up traces of them, but would not have been able to identify them as anything other
than tracks made by animals such as kangaroos and wallabies. Early observers regularly
reported that the ‘native tracks’ they saw and followed or crossed were evidence of significant
populations of people and that some of the tracks were as well-worn as those with which they
were familiar in Europe where they originated.
References to observations on ecological knowledge (seasonal resource availability;
ecological, behavioural and geographic knowledge; and knowledge of seasons) are
summarized in tables 7, 8 and 9. These observations demonstrate an engagement with
people in order to understand their use of resources. In some cases, such as with Lumholtz
and Leichhardt, these observations were made from close association with the indigenous
people they met. They demonstrated that Aboriginal people had a profound knowledge of the
seasons, the variability of the seasons and their needs to respond to seasonal resource
availability. In order to survive, of course, this knowledge was essential, but the
documentation provides substantiation of the assumptions that people must have held and
conveyed this profound knowledge. The observations show also that indigenous people were
flexible in their use of resources, and did not stay in single locations until resources were
completely depleted, although there were hard times when resources ran low, such as during
parts of the wet season when large areas of the country were under water and people
depended on only a few resources (e.g Meston 1904) and in the late dry season when people
became dependent on single staples such as cycads and other foods which persisted or ripened
at this time of year (e.g. Lumholtz 1890).
Tantalizing evidence was also revealed in the documented knowledge of ecological,
behavioural and geographical knowledge. While there were few decent reports on these
aspects, they nevertheless demonstrate that where observers bothered to note these bodies of
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
85
knowledge, the knowledge of geography, ecological detail and behaviour was detailed and
profound. It could be expected that this comprehensiveness of knowledge was ubiquitous, if
more observers had spent time observing an recording these aspects in other places across the
savanna.
The records of indigenous people’s description and understanding of seasons is also of great
importance. It has been wrongly assumed from previous papers (e.g.Braithwaite & Estbergs
1988) that ‘aboriginal people’ recognized six seasons in the wet-dry tropics, but table 9
demonstrates that this view is quite wrong and that the number of recognized season varied
between one and nine, and not uniformly across the region. This may have significant
implications for variations between different places over long time periods and could be
considered further.
The literature revealed also much information on the use of plants, animals and other
resources, houses, utensils, weapons and so on, which have not been summarized here
because, while they demonstrate knowledge of species, they do not necessarily demonstrate
management nor ecological knowledge of these species.
3.5 DISCUSSION
The results demonstrate that indigenous people living in the savanna region during the period
of observation actively managed the resources on which they depended. But they also
demonstrate that there was relatively little attention to resource use and management by the
observers who reported on indigenous people, as recognized by a number of critics from 1950
onwards (Birdsell 1971; Bradley et al. 1997; McCarthy 1963; Stanner 1965; Thomson 1950;
Worsley 1961).
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
86
Table 1 documents the categories developed by Craig in her bibliographies, and probably
reflects the attitudes of the time. It would be an interesting anthropological study of
anthropologists, which I suspect has already been done, to analyse why these groupings
occurred. One of the key publications which was pivotal in changing attitudes was the 1961
symposium on Aboriginal Studies, held in Canberra, as exemplified by McCarthy (1963).
This symposium, as I understand the history, set the scene and the direction for Beryl Craig to
undertake her comprehensive bibliographies. She did not elaborate on reasons for
determining categories, although she did explain that they were grouped according to those
areas of interest to anthropologists. I make no claim to understanding the complexity of these
categories, but simply relied on her bibliography to identify source material as much of the
material she reviewed from comprehensive collections of the time which were not available to
me 35 years later.
It has been suggested that much of the material on ritual and music and dance may convey
information about resource management, this information is invariably coded. The coding is
further complicated by the perspective of the observer, and the particular philosophical and
theoretical framework from the observer observes the rituals etc. This is partly what Bruce
Braun analysed in his 2004 chapter (see Braun 2004). I felt I could use only the more prosaic
material of observed practices to be confident of not mis-interpreting the material. I might
also add that I reviewed dozens of papers which Craig had identified as containing material on
resource use and management which contained only references to ritual matters, and while
mentioning use of resources, did not provide any information useful for my purposes.
Further, as discussed in Chapter 3, many of the observations of traditional practices were
criticised for inaccuracy or for being complete nonsense by the observer’s contemporaries, so
attempting to interpret observers interpretations of rituals observed at the time of the
observations would simply compound the errors of misinterpretation.
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
87
While I initially used the codings or categories in the Craig listing, the subsequent tables
provide precise categories and the explanations required of the Examiner. The methods
explained how these categories were derived. I used the table 1 categories as source material
for examination of the publications only, not to derive my later categories.
The review was comprehensive with regards to resource management documented in the
literature. I did not exclude any material which related to resource use or management. It just
so happened that the bulk of the material related to fire management, probably for two reasons
– fire was the most obvious, and some times the only management practice observed, and
secondly, fire was the most utilised land management tool in the savannas. From this
perspective, the wells, fish traps, water diversions and walking tracks are core to the thesis,
not peripheral.
3.5.1. Limitations of the findings
The findings of this study provide a consistent picture of resource management and ecological
knowledge, but contain inherent limitations to interpretation. Many of the references
contained little or no relevant detailed information on resource management, even though
reports of knowledge of plants and their uses were relatively common, mostly in the form of
lists of plant and animal species used. Several volumes were written about food, material, and
poisonous and medicinal properties of plants, although these were usually far from complete
(Hamlyn-Harris & Smith 1926; MacPherson 1933; Maiden 1889; Maiden 1890a, b; Palmer
1883; Roth 1897, 1901; Specht 1958; Webb 1960). The works were usually written with little
or no recognition of the Aboriginal sources of the information, although Roth was an
exception, naming tribes and sources of information and practices specific to the people on
whom he reported (Roth 1897, 1901).
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
88
Another limitation is the uncertainty of the precision of some observations as some of the
researchers and their reports have been criticized by later investigators. Jones, for instance,
was critical of Thomson’s summaries of annual economic cycles in Arnhem Land in the
Northern Territory, which he considered were 'beautifully evocative but elusive' (Jones 1980,
p.125). Berndt was also critical of Thomson for not fulfilling his promise of his central theme
of detailing the ceremonial economics (Berndt 1951). And Ann Wells, wife of a missionary
who lived in Arnhem Land for ten years, cast doubt on the integrity and ethics of the Berndt
husband and wife anthropological team where she reported that they cajoled a man into
selling an important ceremonial object, to the detriment of the ceremonial participants. She
also criticized their exclusive attitudes where they expressed the view that only
anthropologists like themselves should be allowed into Arnhem Land (Wells 1963). The
Berndts were also remiss in listing some plants used by people they were studying, but not
providing scientific names for them, rendering their value limited.
Perhaps the most critical analysis of the studies of economies of Aboriginal people was
provided in 1969 by Lawrence. He found that very few studies had investigated or recorded
economic life, and even those that had, produced mixed and sometimes contradictory results.
Thomson’s published material on Cape York groups, for instance, probably combined more
than one tribal area, and that other studies had homogenized differences between one tribe or
group and the next, including the differences between a coastal tribe which used coastal
resources all year round, and an adjacent tribe which used coastal and inland resources in
accordance with seasonal resource availability (Lawrence 1969).
It is also clear that the ways in which the observers saw the people and country varied with
time, eventually colored by their intellectual and cultural context. In her thesis, Australia
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
89
Misère, Lenore Coltheart wrote that historians, for instance, are guilty of biased views by
persisting with an agrarian perspective which served to conceal, rather than reveal the
essential features of history, and:
There are a treasury of landscapes which were not 'rescued' from the state of nature and where
the accuracy of the descriptions of Gregory and Leichhardt can still be read in aspect, terrain
and vegetation. It was not the environment that was impoverished, but the perspective in
which it was judged. (Coltheart 1982, pp.220-1)
I think this reflects the value of the clearly stated and thorough observations of these two early
explorers and some other careful observers, in contrast with the later observations of most
who were often driven by particular dogmas and paradigms, including such perverse ones as
‘social Darwinism’ (Elkin 1963).
Some observers who were not trained in anthropological fields provided some of the most
detailed information on resource use. Ann Wells, for instance, in the early 1950s observed and
collected data on aboriginal resource use for a full year (Wells 1963), long before most
anthropologists had considered doing such a study in that area.
Although the studies were widespread, in reality they were located in few places across what
is an expansive and heterogeneous landscape, and they often considered Aboriginal people as
‘primitive’ curiosities (e.g. Lumholtz 1890) lacking intelligence and culture. In some cases,
information was merged from widely spaced Aboriginal groups, homogenizing locally
specific ecological knowledge (e.g. Specht 1958), and thereby reducing the value and
accuracy of the information for management of specific places (Peterson 1971).
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
90
These criticisms suggest caution in interpreting the precision of the observations, but do not,
to my mind, destroy the value of the observations themselves with regard to management and
knowledge. Observations, such as Thomson’s, that Arnhem Land people burnt their country
carefully and patchily to protect their food resources (Thomson 1949c) are sufficiently
informative to provide understanding of how people managed and used their country and
resources.
3.5.2. The socio-cultural context of the historical period
Another dimension of the historical record which has a bearing on the findings of this study is
the social and cultural context. It is clear from the evidence that indigenous people were not
living traditional lives untouched by the new immigrants. Indigenous people of the period had
been subject to many pressures, including loss of people, land, authority and culture, from the
trauma from killings and dispossession, and from the psychological problems associated with
disease, alcohol, drugs (such as opium), prostitution and disaffection.
There was, firstly, a major dispossession of people from their country across the savannas in
the 19th century and continuing into the mid 20th century. Many indigenous people were
killed, and many died from disease when the first white colonists came through to occupy
country, mostly before the missionaries arrived to save souls and the Protectors of Aborigines
came to save lives.
The killings occurred at the vanguard of occupation when cattle and sheep herders, and
miners started moving into Queensland, the Northern Territory and Western Australia in
sequence. A harsh example of this history was presented in a footnote by the geographer
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
91
historian Bauer who wrote of cattle company operations in Arnhem Land in the late 1890s
and early 1900s:
It is commonly said that the blacks "hunted the cattle out." This was probably one of the few
authenticated instances in which the aborigines were systematically hunted. For a time the
company employed 2 gangs of 10 to 14 blacks headed by a white man or half-caste to hunt
and shoot the wild blacks on sight. George Conway, a long-term resident of the Mataranka
district and still living there, accompanied one of the parties on several sorties. (Bauer 1964,
p157)
Most of the deaths remain unreported and uncounted, but there is sufficient information in the
texts and histories to demonstrate that the numbers killed were high (see, for example, Battye
1915; Bennett 1927; Berndt & Berndt 1954; Bolton 1954, 1972; Dahl 1927; Jack 1921;
Meston 1895; Palmer 1903). Perhaps not surprisingly, the first government people, police,
and others who came decades later to investigate the situation of the aboriginal people of the
region reported on their first visits that there was a high incidence of disease, particularly
sexually transmitted diseases, in many places from Queensland to Western Australia (Armit
1886; Bauer 1964; Foelsche 1881-82; MacGillivray 1886). The Daly River and Pine Creek
gold fields in the Northern Territory, for example, were notorious for the proportion of
indigenous people who suffered from severe disease brought in by Chinese and other miners
in the late 1890s (Dahl 1927). There were 15,000 white men and 20,000 Chinese on the way
to Palmer River Goldfield in Queensland in 1874 (Jack 1921, p419). The negative influences
on aboriginal people from the colonizers from various ethnic backgrounds had already been
entrenched before governments noticed or did anything about them.
Missionaries who traveled to the north were often unsuccessful in establishing missions in the
early days until the local indigenous population or, in some cases, the pioneer settlers, had
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
92
been subdued (Bauer 1964; Gsell 1956; Jack 1921). But the missions became established and
in many cases saved the remnants of whole peoples from extermination (Hill 1943; Jack
1921; McConnel 1930a).
After the missionaries, sometimes coincident with them, came the Protectors of Aborigines,
who were appointed because of the reported death tolls of and atrocities against Aborigines.
The Protectors provided little succor because, while they reduced the direct killings, they
nevertheless maintained the status quo policy of putting indigenous people onto reserves,
missions and other places where their contact with their own traditional lands was not able to
be maintained (Basedow 1918; Bauer 1964; Jack 1921; Spencer 1928).
In most cases, the anthropologists who studied Aboriginal people arrived decades after this
severe loss of indigenous population, dislocation of whole peoples to new lands, and
degradation of the survivors from disease and trauma (Birdsell 1970, p116). They arrived to
find peoples who had been severely damaged and were now subject to white domination.
They were essentially investigating the degraded remnants of once strong and proud
civilizations (Berndt & Berndt 1970; Birdsell 1970; Kaberry 1939; Stanner 1960).
Ecologists did not even figure in most of this story, because they arrived at the earliest in only
the 1950s and 1960s, although zoologists and botanists had been some of the first to enter
new territory.
How this social and cultural context affects the findings and the long-term view of indigenous
ecological knowledge is difficult to determine. It has been debated by a number of people, as
reported above. It is my view that the arguments about so-called ‘legitimacy’ of indigenous
knowledge are to some extent rhetorical, but there is no doubt that indigenous people living
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
93
today on country to which they or their ancestors or kin belonged, hold and maintain a
comprehensive and detailed knowledge of ecological management of their country (e.g.
Bowman et al. 2001a; Chase & Sutton 1981; Head 1994b; Hynes & Chase 1982; Russell-
Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Vigilante et al. 2004; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
3.5.3. Indigenous management practices
Despite the limitations of the published material, the evidence is strong that Aboriginal people
throughout the period managed their country and resources actively and with good ecological
knowledge of what they were doing. Understanding the elements of these traditional practices
and knowledge is valuable for contemporary management. The first significant body of
evidence of applied management is that people deliberately burnt the savannas throughout the
dry seasons and extending even into the wet seasons (see table 2 for references). They burnt
for more reasons than simply hunting animals, and in fact, the actual observations of people
using fire for hunting were limited (table 3). Most fires had to have been lit by people as there
were no other sources of ignition. Lightning usually occurs only at the very stormy early wet
season, and there has been no study of lightning as a source of fires. The fires were evidently
of varying scales, but it is also clear that they were rarely so large that people could not cross
burnt patches within a reasonable time by walking to other unburnt resources. Some observers
noted that towards the end of the dry seasons much of the country was burnt, but in these
cases, Aboriginal people had already moved to other areas of their country where resources
were available.
The fires were lit from at least the beginning of the dry seasons, and sometimes during the
middle of the wet seasons (e.g. December, January and February), and they were lit as soon as
the grasses would burn to clear the way for travel, and for opening up the country. Some
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
94
observed that this may have been intentional, to provide ‘green pick’ (resprouted grasses) for
later consumption by kangaroos and wallabies, but this conclusion was rarely verified by
consultation with the lighters of the fires (but see Moore 1979).
Aboriginal people who were consulted reported that hunting of kangaroos and wallabies (the
most difficult to hunt) would be successful only at certain times of the year, because of the
condition of the grass or the direction and strength of the wind (e.g. Thomson 1939a, 1946b).
According to some observers, fires were lit in systematic ways (Jones 1975, 1980; Leichhardt
1847a; Thomson 1939a), and in some cases it was reported that they were lit in accordance
with permissions granted by the traditional land owning clans and people after discussion and
negotiation (Berndt 1970; Goodale 1957; Harney 1969; Thomson 1949c).
Some reported that valuable resources, such as the various roots (yams, tubers, etc), or their
habitats (such as monsoon vine forests), were protected from fire until they were ready for
harvest (Jones 1975; Thomson 1949c). Control over the extent of burning was suggested in
the evidence of the explorers in the 19th century, which showed that there was less burning
than might be anticipated from the frequent observations of burning, as there was usually
plenty of grass feed for their horses and cattle (e.g. Forrest 1875; Gregory 1861; Leichhardt
1847a; McKinlay 1866; Preece 2002a).
Interpreting landscape fires is an inexact science. Several explorers and adventurers in
Arnhem Land (e.g. Leichhardt 1847b; Lindsay 1884; McKinlay 1866), for instance, observed
numerous fires lit by Aboriginal people and assumed that this was normal practice for
Aboriginal people of the area. Conversely, the missionary Chaseling in 1930 observed that
Aboriginal people with whom he traveled lit fires in long lines whenever strangers or alien
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
95
threats presented themselves, as a warning to other Aboriginal people in the path of the
strangers (Chaseling 1957). Similar observations were made in north Queensland where much
of the country had been burnt, but fires sprang up when the explorers were traveling (Jack
1921). So, what can be made of the observations of those passing through, when they
observed lines of fires in the hills or at a near distance; observations, for instance, of Baines in
the Victoria River area, or those of Leichhardt in Queensland and the Northern Territory
(Baines 1856; Leichhardt 1847a)? Were these management fires where aboriginal people
were burning to remove the fuel layer, or to hunt animals, or protect places from later
uncontrolled fires, or were they, by contrast, fires signaling that there were strangers in their
midst and to watch out? Both interpretations are plausible but not testable on the evidence.
Construction of water wells, the second principal physical manifestation of resource
management, while reported only infrequently, demonstrates that, while people were tied to
water supplies, they also made water available to extend the use of available resources and so
remain on country where they would otherwise not be able to remain in the absence of free
water (Table 4). This meant that people were able to hunt, collect and apply management
practices to country, even during dry times. Interestingly, the frequency of observations of
wells was very high for some of the early explorers, but diminished to almost no observations
over the following decades. This could be interpreted as a lack of observational skill or
neglect in recording the presence of wells, or it could mean that indigenous people in the
‘anthropological’ period had already been moved substantially from their traditional lands and
no longer had access to their traditional wells, and therefore ceased to maintain them.
The third body of evidence is that people modified rivers and streams and coastal inter-tidal
areas to harvest fish, and sometimes to divert water to maintain water-bodies (Table 5). Fish
traps in some cases were temporary, seasonal structures, which may have survived days or
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
96
weeks, while others, on coastal shores and in streams and rivers, were much more permanent
and well-constructed structures which modified stream flow and coastal beach conformation.
Lastly, walking tracks or paths were observed regularly in the early days of exploration (Table
6). Some of these were many kilometers long and assisted travelers in traversing difficult
country and often led to water sources. As one explorer put it:
Here were regular beaten tracks of the natives, - as completely pathways as those we find in
England...(Grey 1841, p.110)
Regularly used and clear tracks suggest well-populated areas, and that the paths or tracks were
deliberate usage pathways for specific resource gains, such as pathways to food or water
resources, or to traverse difficult country.
3.5.4. Indigenous ecological knowledge
Ecological knowledge forms the other significant finding from the historical record, although
it is a less tangible concept than the physical applications and modifications identified above
as management practices. The first category of knowledge was of seasonal resource
availability and dynamics. Many observers recorded a wide range of foods utilized by people
at various times of the year and some recorded seasonal variation in resource use (Table 7).
Aboriginal people recognized and utilized resources throughout the year and across the
breadth of the country to which they had access, which was put by one observer as 'the natives
are aware from traditional knowledge and from personal experience exactly when each food
will be ready' (Thomson 1939a, p.220). By extrapolation, this implies also that the principal
ecosystem management tool which people possessed, the use of fire, had to be applied in
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
97
ways that did not compromise the future use of these resources which were scattered in time
and space. Because it is indisputable that people were burning frequently throughout the dry
seasons, if they were simply setting fire to grass in a random manner, then they could easily
have destroyed their future resources, resulting in starvation.
The second grouping of evidence of ecological knowledge was that of ecological,
geographical and behavioral knowledge, demonstrated from observations of people by the
anthropologists and others, and from interviews with Aboriginal people (Table 8). Some
observers recorded very detailed knowledge of the ecosystems people recognized, to levels at
least equal to contemporary ecosystem descriptions (e.g. Berndt & Berndt 1970; Peterson
1971; Stanner 1965; Worsley 1961). Thomson, working with Wik Mungkan people on the
western coast of Cape York Peninsula, around the Archer River, Queensland, recorded their
detailed knowledge of country. He observed that each plant and animal 'carries a generic
prefix' which he described as 'a simple Linnaean classification' (Thomson 1946a, p.165). They
also applied it to 'classification of the country into "types" based on its geographical and
botanical associations as critically as any ecologist' (p165):
The Wik Mongkan also extend this orderly classification to types of country, each association,
with its characteristic flora and fauna, having a distinct name prefixed by ark (which in its
simplest sense means "place"). The natives are acutely aware of the characteristic trees,
underscrub and grasses of each distinct "association area", using the term in its ecological
sense. … Indeed, so detailed and accurate is their knowledge of these areas that they note the
gradual changes in marginal areas as one association merges into another and they often use
distinctive names ... for each transitional area.'
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
98
My informants were able to relate without hesitation the changes in fauna and food supply in
each association in relation to the seasonal changes, which are also well understood by these
people. (Thomson 1946a, pp.166-7).
These observations were later corroborated by Chase and Sutton for three areas on Cape York
Peninsula, including areas adjacent to the Wik Mongkan people who Thomson studied in the
1930s (Chase & Sutton 1981).
The third of the observations of people’s understanding of their world is the detailed
descriptions of and names for seasons (Table 9). Recognition of seasons was reported across
the northern region, but varied in time and place quite substantially. Some peoples recognized
as many as seven or eight seasons, and some as few as two. How much these divisions
reflected regional variations has not been examined, but it may reflect the long-term realities
of the seasons experienced in each location.
For the literature of the period prior to the 1970s there had been a dearth of critical review,
analysis and synthesis relating to indigenous management of the savannas as a whole. Some
anthropologists criticized their colleagues for poor attention to ecological matters in their
studies within this very extensive region. Donald Thomson, for instance, in 1950 observed:
Anthropologists have devoted much time to the study of the social organization of the
blackfellow, but oddly enough have paid very little real attention to his methods of food
gathering and food preparation, many of which are elaborate and very specialized. (Thomson
1950, p.29).
Worsley observed that few studies of the nomadic economy, specifically knowledge of natural
resources, had been published in the last few decades, citing only Thomson for northern
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
99
Australia. This left a gap in observers’ knowledge of economic relations, but also skewed
understanding of 'aboriginal religious and other activities which superficially may appear to
be unconnected with economic activities' (Worsley 1961, p.154).
Similarly, Stanner criticized ethnographers for not recording basic natural resource
information on the country that they were studying (Stanner 1965), and McCarthy commented
that many observers had described economic life of the tribes among whom they worked, but
none had made a specific study of this subject in any area (McCarthy 1963). McCarthy
lamented the lack of detail and precision in 'our total knowledge of the economy and
equipment of the Australian Aborigines' (McCarthy 1963, p.172), despite several hundred
years of observation. He continued:
'accounts written by explorers, missionaries, country residents, officials and travellers ... in
which their total observations on the Aborigines are often embodied in less than twenty pages
… often relegate economy and equipment to a minor place. In all, an immense body of unco-
ordinated data exists in this field, despite the many deficiencies it contains. ... few indeed of
the studies extant go beyond description of the commonest methods of hunting and fishing and
of collecting plant foods.' (McCarthy 1963, p.172)
Birdsell likewise commented on the paucity of information on such basic issues as food
resource distribution (Birdsell 1971). The issue had advanced only a little even in the late 20th
Century when Bradley and others wrote:
ecological knowledge obtained from indigenous people has often and still is presented by
anthropologists in a number of quite limited forms, as in folk taxonomies .... but little of how
they fit into the environment and perceptions of the ecology as a whole. (Bradley et al. 1997,
p.76)
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
100
Despite these criticisms from experienced anthropologists and ethnographers, they themselves
did not present much, or any, supporting evidence to substantiate their claims that there was
little attention to ecological knowledge.
3.6 CONCLUSION
In recent decades, ecologists have suggested that a revitalization of indigenous knowledge and
practices could provide some guidance and model for present and future management of the
savannas (for a review, see Whitehead et al. 2003a). Given the poor record in the historical
literature, longer-term understanding of that knowledge and those practices is made difficult.
This review has been a harvest with a poor yield. Considering the number of publications on
indigenous people in the region for the past two centuries, one could have expected a
complete and fulfilling story of how the people lived and how they managed their country. It
is disappointing that so few observers bothered to note or even recognize this important aspect
of people’s livelihoods. Recognizing that the contemporary evidence of comprehensive
indigenous knowledge of country and sound savanna management is strong where indigenous
people have retained control and influence over their land, we all are made poorer for the
neglect of the observers who worked with or observed indigenous people for all those years.
More careful attention to and documentation of this knowledge during the period would
certainly have provided a much better understanding of the savannas for contemporary
managers, and may have given greater prominence to the profound knowledge and learning of
the many peoples who have lived in these savannas for such a long time.
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
101
Nevertheless, the evidence that has been uncovered provides a robust context for what people
did to manage their country. While it is far from complete, the patterns of management and
use are clear and consistent across the northern Australian savannas. Indigenous people burnt
the savannas throughout the year in controlled ways and across the landscape for a variety of
reasons, and protected their future resources in doing so. They optimized their use of country
by enhancing water resources, and by building fisheries. And they had a very comprehensive
knowledge and understanding of ecosystems, ecosystem dynamics and resources.
It is my hope that contemporary indigenous knowledge is rapidly recognized and
progressively incorporated into contemporary management before more detrimental changes
that we have witnessed in the past few decades are compounded by inappropriate
management practices and neglect of what practices are required, and before extant traditional
indigenous knowledge is also lost.
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
102
Table 1 Frequencies of subjects covered in Aboriginal Studies in northern Australia, from Craig’s bibliographies
Subject by index according to Craig Total Mean* Police, native 8 2
Water resources 26 7
Origin 31 8
Popular Accounts 50 13
Social change 52 13
Planned & past research 62 16
Recreations 74 19 Narcotics 96 24
Hostilities 122 31
Cannibalism 124 31
Women's life - secular aspects (incl. division of labour) 135 34 Law & Government - general (incl. leadership, property rights, inheritance 156 39
Shelters 157 39
General (Miscellaneous in Cape York biblio.) 166 42
Water transport 185 46
Demography (census, figures on fertility & mortality) 199 50 Clothing & body ornamentation 215 54 Magic & medicine men 220 55
Archaeology total 250 63
Food- types, cooking, preparing and preserving 312 78
Music & dance total 333 83
Weapons 341 85
Missions, settlements, stations, reserves 344 86
Manufactures total 534 134 Life cycle total 549 137
Contact total 645 161 Resource management total (including material culture & ecology, fire use, fire making, hunting, etc) 736 184 Visual arts total 742 186 Human biology total 895 224 Language & communication total 933 233 Social total 1271 318 Rituals total 2309 577
Total 12272 Resource management proportion of total 6%
* frequency of references averaged over Craig’s four bibliographies
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
103
Table 2 – Fire, smoke and burnt country observations Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by
people Month if stated
Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Jack 1921) 1623, ship Pera
Volumes of smoke April, May 1623
Cape Keerweer Nassau R, Qld
13 14 16
141 141 141
(Jack 1921) Buijs ship, 1756
Smoke on shore April Duyfken Pt 12 141
(Baudin 1974) (1803) Columns of smoke June NT coast (Flinders 1814) Frequent on coast Several,
including December
Arnhem Land, Gulf of Carpentaria, NT - -
(King 1827) Frequent May Alligator Rivers, Bathurst & Melville Iss, , NT 12 11
132 130
(King 1827) Large fires, many fires Sept Port Keats, Point Pearce, Lacrosse Is, NT 14 14
128 129
(Campbell 1834) Fires during dry season April-Sept Melville Is, NT 11 130 (Grey 1841) Fires Mar Hanover Bay, WA 15 124 (Leichhardt 1846a) Young grass, late burning, widespread;
Smoke & fires Jan Peak Range, Qld
Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld
22 17 18
148 139 141
(Stokes 1846) Smoke from native fires Jan Roebuck Bay, Beagle Bay, WA 18 16
122 122
(Stokes 1846) Native fires on island Mar Cone Bay WA 16 123 (Stokes 1846) Fire on hills July Magnetic Is area, Mt Hinchinbrook, Qld 19
18 146 146
(Stokes 1846) Fires of natives Oct, Nov Victoria R, NT 14 129 (Stokes 1846) Fires numerous July Booby Is area, Eastern Gulf of Carpentaria,
Qld 10 141
(Stokes 1846) Fires July Point Gore, Qld 17 139 (Stokes 1846) Numerous fires People burning and looking for
snakes and game July, Aug Flinders R,
Albert R, Qld 17 17
139 140
(Leichhardt 1847a) Recently burnt, whole country had been on fire
Jan MacKenzie R, Qld 23 148
(Leichhardt 1847a) Nearby bushfire, country grassed with old tall grass or burnt
Feb Isaacs R, Qld 22 148
(Leichhardt 1847a) Burnt country, smoke from fires Saw native burning the grass Apr, May Burdekin R, Qld 18 146 (Leichhardt 1847a) Smoke everywhere on plains June Nassau R, Qld 15 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Smoke every direction, many spots burnt July Staaten R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Recently burnt, some burning, smoke
everywhere Burning grass July Gilbert R, Qld 17 141
2 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 3 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
104
Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people
Month if stated
Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Leichhardt 1847a) Systematic burning around waterholes & watercourses
Aug Gilbert R area, Qld 18 141
(Leichhardt 1847a) Burnt grass everywhere and logs burning; smoke NE, N, NW
Aug Albert R, Qld 17 138
(Leichhardt 1847a) Many patches burnt grass Numerous smokes in every direction Aug, Sep Plains of Promise, NT 16 138 (Leichhardt 1847b) Fresh burnings of natives around
lagoons, but not on river; extensive burnings
Oct Roper R, NT 14 135
(Leichhardt 1847b) Smoke beyond range, whole country up creek had been lately burned; frequent smoke, in every direction
Large number lit fire to grass Oct, Nov Wilton River, Flying Fox Creek, NT 14 134
(Leichhardt 1847b) Burning grass on plains Nov South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Numerous pillars of smoke to west Dec Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Great number of natives burning
grass on plains Dec East Alligator, NT 11 132
(Leichhardt 1849) On plains Oct Yappar & Nicholson R, Qld 14 135 (Leichhardt 1846a, b, 1849) Whole country burnt Nov South Alligator, NT 12 134 (Carron 1849) Recently burnt country & grass just
springing Sep 17 145
(Carron 1849) Fires at distance Oct 15 144 (Carron 1849) Fires to south, grass newly burnt Oct 13 143 (Carron 1849) Numerous fires along coast from
Weymouth Bay to Cape York Dec Cape York to Weymouth Bay, Qld 10
11 12
142 142 142
(Baines 1856) Numerous fires on plains and in hills, some possibly for attack
March Victoria R, NT 15 130
(Gregory 1861) Native fires a few weeks earlier, resulting in green sward
Natives set fire to grass around camp Sep, Oct De Grey R, south of the savanna region, WA
20 119
(Landsborough 1862) Grass completely burned up Nov Gregory R, Qld 18 139 (Landsborough 1862) Smoke to south Dec Gregory R, Fullarton Ck, Qld 18 139 (Landsborough 1862) Old grass had been burnt and country well
grassed Feb Flinders R, Qld 18 140
(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Natives burning on ranges Apr Leichhardt R, Qld 22 141 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) burning grass Apr Poole’s Ck area, Qld 20 141 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) A lot of the country burnt, for a hundred
miles down the river, but also in same text mentioned tall grass was rank and not palatable; at coast, natives burning everywhere, but not seen
Blacks burning on river in all directions, observed woman burning grass, then protected herself from McKinlay by burning all round him
May Leichhardt R, Albert R, Qld 19 140
(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Many patches of burnt ground, but also green 9-12” high grass where burnt earlier
June Leichhardt R, Qld 18 142
(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Native fires June Flinders or McKinlay R, Qld 18 142 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Recently burnt and smoke of natives June Gilbert or Stuart Ck, Qld 19 143 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Plenty of native smokes to north July Burdekin R, Qld 19 145 (Finniss et al. 1865) Fires presumed lit by natives Oct, Nov Chambers Bay, near West Alligator R,
Vernon Is 12 131
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
105
Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people
Month if stated
Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Stuart 1865) Smoke, fires; also, no smokes seen in any direction in May around Sturt Plain, (rain in June), burnt country
Set fire to grass near the party April, May, Jul 1861
Attack Ck, Sturt Plain, Newcastle Waters, NT
18 17
134 133
(Stuart 1865) Native smoke, natives numerous smoke in all directions; hot fire 10 miles in extent
April, May 1862
Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters, NT 17 133
(Stuart 1865) Native smoke seen nearby, country all ablaze
May Auld Pond, Daly Waters, NT 16 15
133 133
(Stuart 1865) Numerous recent fires of natives, indicating great numbers
Country all ablaze, natives burning along river
June Strangways R, Roper River, NT
15 14
133 133
(Stuart 1865) Burnt country, burnt throughout, but good patches of grass
Jul 1862 Katherine R, Kekwicks Springs, Mary River, NT
14 13 13
133 133 132
(Stuart 1865) Burnt country, recent burns, native smoke in every direction, also luxuriant grass
Jul 1862 Adelaide R, Chambers Bay, NT 12 131
(Stuart 1865) Country on fire, smoke all round Aug Mary R, Katherine R, Waterhouse R, NT 13 14
132 133
(Stuart 1865) Burnt country Aug Daly R, NT 16 133 (Stuart 1865) Native smoke about, and lot of country had
been burnt, country on fire Sep Newcastle Waters
Morphett Ck, NT 17 18
133 134
(McKinlay 1866) Fires April, May East Alligator R 12 131 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Recent burn Sep Upper Einasleigh, Qld 11 143 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Natives had burnt all the grass Oct Jorgensens Range, Qld 18 143? (Cadell 1868) Frequent fires Some fires observed lit May, June Liverpool R area, and other parts of coastal
Arnhem Land, NT 12 134
(Cadell 1868) Fires regular Oct Roper R mouth, NT 14 134 (Moore 1979) Burning to encourage kangaroos for later
hunting Dec Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin,
Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld
10 142
(Goyder 1870) Fire or smoke south Feb Bynoe Harbour area, NT 12 130 (Goyder 1870) Large fire Blacks running before and trying to
burn party June, July South of Darwin & west towards Bynoe, NT 12 130
(Jack 1921), Mulligan 1873 Numerous bush fires Aug Palmer River, Qld 16 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1874 Whole of country alight Oct Conglomerate Ck, Qld 15 144 (Hann 1873/74) All country round recently burnt Blacks lit fires around camp Sep Kennedy R, Qld 15 144 (Hann 1873/74) Open ridges burnt Nov Tate R, Qld 17 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1875 Country lately burnt Sep King R, Qld
Morehead R, Qld 14 143
(Jack 1921), 1879 journey Natives burning grass on large scale Aug Cape Flattery, & Starcke R, Qld 14 145 (Jack 1921), 1879 journey Blacks seen burning bush Aug Cape Melville, Qld 14 144 (Jack 1921), 1879 journey Grass burnt about 3 weeks earlier Natives burning grass Sep Laura R,
Therrimburi Ck, Saltwater Ck, Coen R., Geikie R, Kendall Ck, King R, Qld
14 15 14 13
144 144 143 143
(Forrest 1880) Numerous fires across the landscape during most of his travels
May-Sep From Lagrange Bay in WA across to Katherine NT
- -
(Favenc & Crawford 1883) Numerous native smokes Late dry Parsons Ck, NT 15 135
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
106
Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people
Month if stated
Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Gregory & Gregory 1884) Smoke of several fires Mar Sturts Creek, WA 20 127 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Grass on fire May, June Stokes Range, Vic R area, NT 15 131 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Grass had been burnt and was fresh and
green Aug McArthur R, NT 16 136
(Gregory & Gregory 1884) Natives lit grass fires Aug Albert R, Qld 17 138 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Camp fires Sep Leichhardt R, Qld 18 >138 (Lindsay 1884) Numerous fires and much of country burnt Jun - Nov Arnhem Land, including Katherine, Beswick
& Waterhouse Cks, Chambers R, etc, NT - -
(Lindsay 1887-8) Setting fire to grass in about August Aug Goyder R, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135 (Lumholtz 1890) Burned the grass when out hunting, on
plains for wallabies Dec &
earlier Herbert R, Qld 18 145
(Bassett-Smith 1893) Numerous fires Cape Bougainville WA 14 126 (Boyd 1895-96) Numerous fires along coast June Archer R, Coen R area, Qld 13 141 (Carnegie 1898) Fires all around Nov Southesk Tablelands, WA (desert) 20 126 (Carnegie 1898) Smoke seen at distance Apr Lake Gregory, WA (savanna desert) 20 127 (Brockman 1902) Numerous ‘signal’ fires every direction July Isdell R area, WA 16 125 (Brockman 1902) Dense smoke all over Oct Mt Durack (?), WA 17 127 (Basedow 1907) Hunting fires using hooked stick to
spread fire Daly R,
Darwin, Roper Bar areas, NT
13 12 14
130 130 134
(Searcy 1907) Burnt country at end of dry season Port Essington, and other areas, NT 11 132 (Searcy 1912) Burning near margins of swamps Arnhem Land, NT - - (White 1918) Country burnt for miles, fires of blacks Moreton R,
Mitchell R areas, Qld ? 15
? 141
(White 1918) ‘signal’ fires June Groote Eylandt to Roper R, NT 14 135 (Basedow 1918) Smoke from hunting fires, many fires lit May Glenelg R area, WA 15 124 (Giles 1926) Numerous fires throughout his travels Sept, April,
May, July Newcastle Waters, Tennant Ck, Elsey R, etc
17 15
133 132
(Terry 1926) Burning when grass and weather are right Central NT (Dahl 1927) Fires while travelling; lots of country burnt,
from when grasses dried out Lighting country March-
May; also August
Northern NT, Daly River area, Mary River area
13 12
130 131
(Spencer 1928) Huge bush fires, coalescing June Chambers Bay, Alligator Rivers area, NT 12 131 (MacKay 1929) Many smoke signals April Goyder River area, NT 13 135 (Chewings 1930) Recently burnt Spinifex, burnt ground April, June Lander R area, and Hooker Ck (desert) NT 18 131 (Costello 1930) Fires during dry seasons Roper R area, NT, and other locations in NT
& Qld - -
(McConnel 1930a) Grass burned when dry Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld
13 14
141 141
(Terry 1931) Many small ‘signal’ fires Aboriginal burned Spinifex when hunting
May Near de Grey R, WA – south of savannas 19 121
(Barrett 1935) Annual grass fires NT, including Daly R & Roper R - - (Kaberry 1935) Winter fires to clear and hunt 12 tribes named, Forrest & Lyne Rs, WA 15
16 127 127
(Smith 1935) Smoke from large fires Alligator R area, NT 12 132
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
107
Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people
Month if stated
Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Thomson 1936a) Dense clouds of smoke, hunting fires; commencing to burn off
June Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay & Woodah Is, NT
13 13
135 136
(Hingston 1938) ‘Signal’ fires and country on fire Oct Melville Is, NT 11 130 (Thomson 1939a) Systematic burning of country for
hunting, clearing ground, throughout dry season
Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 13 141
(Tindale & Birdsell 1941) Reports of burning in rainforest areas, keeping savanna openings
Cairns region, Qld 16 145
(Thomson 1946b, 1949a) Early dry season burning of grass for hunting, clearing, safety; burning throughout the dry seasons, but with care to not burn out food resources
Blue Mud Bay area, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135
(Thomson 1949b, c) Lighting of grass swamps early in dry season for hunting; skilful and systematic burning of grass; directed by old men, and others with rights; protection of resources
Glyde R area, Arnhem Land, NT 12 134
(McConnel 1953) Dry season burning for hunting Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld
13 14
141 141
(Mountford 1955) Burning off the land Melville Is (Tiwi Islands) NT 11 130 (Chaseling 1957) Fires during dry season, lighting with strip
of stringybark Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, NT 12 136
(Goodale 1957) Fires annual, governed by rules Apr-Dec Melville Is, NT 11 130 (McCarthy 1957) Fires lit by people Liverpool &
Wildman Rivers, Arnhem Land, NT 12 12
134 132
(Tindale 1959) Firing of rainforest to create grasslands
Atherton tablelands, Qld 17 145
(Johnston 1962) Fires lit to clear ground to find pigeon eggs (1885 observation)
Kimberley, WA 16 128
(Tindale 1962) Lit fire to grass each year Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139 (Wells 1963) Burning mainland grass Oct Yolngu people, Millingimbi Arnhem Land NT 12 134 (Stocker 1966) Annual burning, and some control of
fire to protect resources observed on Melville Is
Melville Is, NT 11 130
(Goodale 1971) One of first camp tasks is to burn surrounding grass; permission to burn required, starting Mar-Apr when grasses dry out
Snake Bay, Melville Is, NT 11 130
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
108
Table 3 – Fire for Hunting Source Hunting with fire Month if
stated Location by name4 Location5
LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Campbell 1834) Hunting, with fire during dry season April-Sept
Melville Is, NT 11 130
(Stokes 1846) People burning and looking for snakes and game July, Aug Flinders R, Albert R, Qld
17 17
139 140
(Lumholtz 1890) Burning grass for wallabies Herbert R, Qld 18 145 (Le Soeuf 1894) Burning patches of grass to drive wallabies, spearing Bloomfield R, Qld 15 145 (Roth 1897, 1901) Kangaroos, wallabies & bustards with fire Nth Qld – numerous locations, including
Cloncurry, Boulia, Georgina R, etc - -
(Tindale 1925) Semicircular fire, spearing Groote Eylandt, adjacent, NT 13 136 (Richards 1926) Fire drives for emus, plains turkeys and kangaroo Mt Mulligan, near Cairns, Qld 16 145 (Dahl 1927) Large fire circle lit to hunt bandicoots; country burnt to hunt echidna Northern NT, Daly R area, Mary R area 13
12 130 131
(Ritchie & Raine 1934) Circle of fire forcing animals to centre Bathurst Is, NT 11 130 (Thomson 1936a) Dry season burning provides people with goanna, snake, bandicoot and other small
game June Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay &
Woodah Is, NT 13 13
135 136
(Kaberry 1939) Fire at end of dry season Kidja & other tribes named Kimberley, WA
15-19 125-130
(Thomson 1939a) Systematic hunting kangaroos & wallabies with fire Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 14 141 (Thomson 1946b) Hunting with skilful use of fire Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1949b) Fire used in grassy swamps to hunt wallaby, snake, bandicoot, goanna Glyde R Arnhem Land, NT 12
12 134 135
(Harney 1951) Bustards hunted by lighting grass fires and hitting with throwing sticks NT north generally - - (Lommel 1952) Encircling kangaroos with fire, spearing from within, certain kill; extensive fires to hunt
kangaroos, and much of country burnt by end of dry season Prince Regent R, to Cape Voltare, WA 14
15 125 125
(McConnel 1953) Dry season fires to hunting wallaby and kangaroo, small animals, men and women both involved
Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Q
13 14
141 141
(Worsley 1954) Hunting with fire Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT 13 14
136 136
(Chaseling 1957) Stalking kangaroo, small animals and reptiles, by burning small patch in centre of plain, then burning large perimeter towards the centre where men spear them
Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, NT 12 136
(Johnston 1962) Fires lit to clear ground to find pigeon eggs (1885 observation) Kimberley, WA 16 128 (Stocker 1966) Hunting with fire for wallabies and larger game, including Magpie Geese Melville Is, NT 11 130
4 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 5 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
109
Table 4 –Wells Source Wells Month if
stated Location by name6 Location7
LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Jack 1921) Buijs ship, 1756 Artificial waterhole April Duyfken Pt 12 141
(Leichhardt 1846a) well Jan Peak Range, Qld Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld
22 17 18
148 139 141
(Stokes 1846) Well in middle of island Sept Quail Is, Port Patterson, NT 12 130 (Stokes 1846) Native well July Booby Is area, Eastern Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld 10 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Fenced waterhole to prevent sand filling it up, and small
wells, some not a foot deep Feb Isaacs R, Qld 22 148
(Leichhardt 1847a) Some large wells, 10 or 12 ft deep, 8 or 10 in dia, near Zamia groves, but dry; large well formed by raised wall of clay, to catch the fresh water oozing our of clay layer a little above high water
Sep Calvert R area, Abel Tasman R, Seven Emu River, Robinson Ck, Cycas Ck, NT
16 137
(Leichhardt 1847b) Wells in creek Oct, Nov Wilton River, Flying Fox Creek, NT 14 134 (Leichhardt 1847b) Wells, 6-8 feet deep Dec Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1849) Wells numerous Oct Isaacs R Qld
22
149
(Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Wells 6-8 ft deep Seven Emu R, Qld 16 137 (Leichhardt 1846a, b, 1849) Deep wells 6-7 ft deep Nov South Alligator, NT 12 134 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Wells on outskirt of forest East Alligator
Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132
(Stuart 1865) Well in middle of plain, another well near Nash Spring April, May 1862
Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters, NT 17 133
(Landsborough 1869) Wells dug by the Aborigines Feb, Mar Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld
17 140
(Hann 1873/74) ‘dirty native well’ in clay pan Jul Tate R, Qld 17 144 (Forrest 1880) Many native wells seen Mar, April Lagrange Bay to
Beagle Bay, King Sound, WA
18 17 16 17
122 122 122 123
(Thomson 1946b, 1949a) Wells dug deep in earth Blue Mud Bay area, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135
6 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 7 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
110
Table 5 Fish Traps, water diversions Source Fish traps modifying streams, coast Month if
stated Location by name8 Location9
LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Leichhardt 1846a) Fish traps of sticks in rows to prevent return at out-going tide; fishery Jan Peak Range, Qld Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld
22 17 18
148 139 141
(Leichhardt 1847a) Fishing weir in creek; fishery; weir formed by many rows of dry sticks July Gilbert R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Fishing station, formed with dry sticks across shallow part of river, several
fisheries, fishing weir, stone fishing wall Over two miles passed 4 fisheries
Sep Calvert R area, Abel Tasman R, Seven Emu River, Robinson Ck, Cycas Ck, NT
16 137
(Leichhardt 1847b) Fishing place Oct Limmen Bight R, NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Fisheries Oct Wickham R (Towns R?), NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1849) fisheries of natives, stick hedge type, or stone walls Oct Yappar & Nicholson R, Qld 14 135 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Fishery Seven Emu R, Qld 16 137 (MacGillivray 1852) Fishing nets Barnard Iss, Qld 17 146 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Native weir with lots of fish Apr Hamilton Range, Hunter R, Qld 22 141 (Wills 1863) Mud-walled fish traps, with fence Jan Wills Ck?, Qld 23 141 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Great many well-constructed fish weirs Sep Upper Einasleigh, Qld 11 143 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1874 Wing dam fishing weir, to poison water Nov Escape Ck on Mitchell R, Qld 15 144 (Moore 1979) Fish mats called wakoo and branches to catch fish Dec Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin,
Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld
10 142
(Landsborough 1869) Fishing weir across the river Feb, Mar Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld
17 140
(Boyd 1895-96) struck by the magnitude of the native fish traps, same as Torres Strait, formed a succession of walled-in paddocks of many acres in extent
June Point Parker, west Coast Cape York Pa, Qld 12-13 141
(Mathews 1901) Fish weir, over flat rocky bar, v downstream Victoria & Roper Rivers, NT
15 14
130 134
(Roth 1897, 1901) Stone dams & weirs, nets and stick & log fish traps described in detail from numerous locations, some permanent & large
Nth Qld, numerous locations - -
(Basedow 1907) barriers of rock across entrance to small shallow bays Berringen people, Cape Ford, Hyland Bay, NT 13 129 (Basedow 1907) paperbark barriers and branches, stayed by vertical rods driven into sand at
short distances apart, across the beds of temporarily flowing rivers McKinlay and
Cullen Rivers 12 14
131 131
(Banfield 1909) Stone fish traps, sluices, by-washes, weirs of stakes and twigs Nth Qld - - (Turnbull 1911) Fish traps Leichhardt R, Qld 17 139 (Tindale 1925) Barrier of mangrove branches across tidal creek, with gap, fish speared when
passing Groote Eylandt, & adjacent, NT 13
14
136 136
(McConnel 1930a) Fish traps and dams Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld
13 14
141 141
(Piddington & Piddington Brush barricades across tidal creeks Karadjeri people, Broome - Beagle Bay area, WA 16 122
8 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 9 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
111
Source Fish traps modifying streams, coast Month if stated
Location by name8 Location9 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
1932) (Hale & Tindale 1933) Fence fish traps across tidal creeks Kokolamalama; Mutumui; Walmbaria; Barunguan,
Princess Charlotte Bay, Qld 14 143
(Smith 1936) Dams of sticks or logs, spill-ways, but left after people gone Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1936b) Fish fences, traps, dams North Qld - - (Thomson 1938) gorl technique of fish traps, using a weir of sticks across a stream near the
end of the wet season Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay, NT 12 135
(Stephens 1945, 1946) Substantial stone fish traps Hinchinbrook Is, Qld 18 146 (McCarthy 1957) Brush fence fish traps Glyde R & Buckingham Bay NT;
12 135
(McCarthy 1957) Rock wall fish traps N-E Qld, Great Rock Wall area 20 144 (Tindale 1962) Stone-walled fish traps Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139 (Campbell 1965) Water diversion to maintain water levels in lagoon Elsey Station, Roper R, NT 14 133 (Roughsey 1971) Stone fish traps Lardil, Mornington Is, Qld 16 139
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
112
Table 6 – Walking tracks Source Walking tracks Location by name10 Location11
LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Grey 1841) Many tracks Hanover Bay, WA 15 124 (Stokes 1846) Easy path Bathurst is WA 16 123 (Leichhardt 1847a) Walking tracks well beaten MacKenzie R, Qld 23 148 (Leichhardt 1847a) Beaten foot-paths Burdekin R, Qld 18 146 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten footpaths Nassau R, Qld 15 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten paths Gilbert R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten paths Plains of Promise, NT 16 138 (Leichhardt 1847a) Very conspicuous footpath, well beaten path through Cypress pine thickets Calvert R & Abel Tasman R, area,
NT 16 137
(Leichhardt 1847b) Foot paths very numerous, several well-beaten paths Limmen Bight R, NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) More foot-paths, well-beaten, which cut the angles of the river Wickham R (Towns R?), NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Broad path which cut the angles of the river Roper R, NT 14 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Well-beaten path; foot-path through intricate tea-tree swamp South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) broad path along creek banks, many broad paths across plains from forest to salt water Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Numerous well-defined tracks Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) From Cypress to cycad groves Seven Emu R Qld 16 137 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Numerous and well-worn East Alligator, Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132 (Wills 1863) Walking tracks, well worn paths Wills Ck?, Qld 23 141 (Wills 1863) Path well trodden and hard Flinders R, Qld 17 141 (Stuart 1865) Native track followed for 6 hrs, also another track, marked on trees with cuts Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters,
NT 17 133
(Stuart 1865) Numerous tracks of natives indicating high population density Adelaide R, Chambers Bay, NT 12 131 (Landsborough 1869) Well-beaten paths near waterholes Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld 17 140 (Hann 1873/74) Crossing place, paths radiated in all directions Kennedy R, Qld 15 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1875 Many tracks round lagoons King R, Qld
Morehead R, Qld 14 143
(Forrest 1880) Well-trodden native paths around spring Near Lagrange Bay, WA 17 122 (Jack 1921), 1880 journey Very old native track Opposite Hannibal Is, Qld 11 142 (Jack 1921), 1880 journey Native track across creek Kennedy Inlet 10 142 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Well-beaten footpath Leichhardt R, Qld 18 >138 (Bassett-Smith 1893) Well-beaten path to hill where spear-heads made Cape Bougainville WA 14 126 (Brockman 1902) Well-beaten paths, natives numerous Doubtful Bay WA 16 124 (White 1918) Native track followed for whole day, ‘native road’ Mitchell R areas, Qld 15 141 (MacKay 1929) Native pads Goyder River area, NT 13 135 (Chaseling 1957) Well-defined tracks Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land,
NT 12 136
10 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 11 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
113
Table 7 – Knowledge of Seasonal resource availability Source Seasonal usage of resources Month if
stated Location by name12 Location13
LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Leichhardt 1849) Cycas principal food of natives during Sept;
Seven Emu R, Qld
16
137
(Leichhardt 1849) Wells dug possibly to enable use of food resources during a certain season South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Moore 1979) People in 1848-1868 dispersed across islands during dry season, converged on one
point during wet, when edible mangroves formed staple, with wild bean, fish, shellfish, reptiles, marsupials, dugong, shark; during dry season yams, turtle, palms, pandanus, etc
Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld
10 142
(Favenc & Crawford 1883)
Knowledge of water availability used by explorers, congregation of people around waters during dry seasons
End dry Briggs Lagoon, NT 17 133
(Hill 1886) Queeariburra tribe, seasonal usage – upper Lynd R in summer wet season, east coast in winter- ‘it is said’
Lynd R, Qld 16 143
(Lumholtz 1890) Cycas media 'kadjera' used as staple food during Oct-Dec, other fruits tobola and koraddan from Jan to March; good knowledge of when and where food resources are available
Herbert R, Qld 18 145
(Meston 1904) Certain types of nuts kankkee and tekkel constitute entire food resource for wet season, so must be nutritious; Cassowary eggs in winter
Bellenden-Ker, Qld 17 145
(Spencer 1913) Seasonal movements, shelters and use of resources Bathurst Is, Melville Is, East Alligator, Arnhem Land, NT
11 11 12
130 131 132
(Spencer 1914) Seasonal movements for hunting and collecting Northern NT - - (Love 1917) Monthly change in use of roots, yams Prince Regent R,
Glenelg R, WA 15 15
125 124
(White 1918) Wet season camps on platforms of sticks Mitchell R, Qld 15 142 (Tindale 1925) Seasonal resources, wet season fruits; seasonal travels Groote Eylandt, & adjacent, NT 14
14 135 136
(Spencer 1928) Use of resources until they run low and then people move on Alligator Rivers region, NT 12 132 (Basedow 1929) Dry season people living in tablelands, wet season much of time hunting in sandhills Arnhem Land, NT - - (MacKay 1929) Dry season, natives live and hunt on low-lying country April Goyder R area, NT 12
13 135 135
(McConnel 1930a, b) Wet season yams & other roots, dry season water lily roots and seeds; seasonal movement when resources dwindling; gatherings of many people when resources abundant
Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld
13 14
141 141
(Hale & Tindale 1933) Yam Dioscorea much used in wet season Kokolamalama; Mutumui; Walmbaria; Barunguan, Princess Charlotte Bay, Qld
14 14
143 144
(Stanner 1933) Strong influence of seasons on activities Mulluk Mulluk, Madngella, Marithiel (Berinken), and Nangiomeri people, Daly River area
13 130
(Thomson 1933) Immediately after rains people moved inland, first rains people moved to first line of sandhills
Ompela, Yankonyu,
13 11
143 142
12 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 13 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
114
Source Seasonal usage of resources Month if stated
Location by name12 Location13 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
Koko Ya'o and Yintjingga (Umbindhamu), Kawadji, eastern Cape York, Qld
12 14
143 141
(Thomson 1936a) People living off water lilies and fish, grass commencing to dry off; people scattered in July, Aug as grass dried out and could be burnt; wet season eggs of geese and other birds
June, -Oct
Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay & Woodah Is, NT
13 13
135 136
(Thomson 1938) Seasonal food supply of fish, mammals, grass growth; wet season & mosquitoes - people stick to coast
Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay
12 135
(Kaberry 1939) rainy season berries, fruits, wild honey, frogs, white-ant larvae, plus game and fish; winter (dry season) - lily roots, seeds, yams, tubers, nuts, grass seeds, pandanus and baobab nuts collected by women
Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA
15-19 125-130
(Thomson 1939a) Seasonal movements, long stays in each environment, different resource use and tool kit, would be difficult to determine uses from implements; rules of resource usage; describes seasonal activities, including move towards permanent water towards end of dry season
Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 14 141
(Thomson 1946a, 1950)
Detailed knowledge of changes in fauna and food supplies in relation to seasonal changes
Wik Mongkan, Archer River, Cape York, Qld
14 141
(Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)
Detailed knowledge of seasonal resources, in astonishing detail Seasonal months named
Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT
12 13
135 135
(McConnel 1953) Seasonal movements of people, including notes on different types of houses and shelters Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld
14 141
(Worsley 1954, 1961) Monsoon and mixed open forest areas of greatest importance during wet season, and fresh-water swamps more frequented during dry season; Cycads and Fan Palms as staples, depending on season;
Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT
13 14
136 136
(Hiatt 1962b) Use of coastal areas for fishing during wet season, inland and swamp areas during dry for Cycads, Rush, etc
Anbara, Blythe R area, Arnhem Land, NT
12 134
(Tindale 1962) Islands used according to tides, using both very low tides for access, and neap tides for camping on ephemeral islands
Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139
(Wells 1963) Seasonal staples – yams, waterlily seed, swamp-grass nut, cycad nuts at different times of year
Yolngu people, Millingimbi Arnhem Land NT
12 136
(Harney 1969) Seasonal resources changed and dictated activities Arnhem Land, NT - - (Lawrence 1969) Seasonal movements and resource usage not standard across the country Tropics included - - (Warner 1969) Seasonal movements according to drying out of country Murngin, Yolngu, N-E Arnhem Land 12 136
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
115
Table 8 - Ecological behavioural and geographical knowledge Source Ecological, behavioural & geographical knowledge Month if
stated Location by name14 Location15
LAT (Deg S) Location LONG (Deg E)
(Moore 1979) Seasonal availability of animals and plants, including turtles, fruit & vegetables, etc Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld
10 142
(Palmer 1884) Profound knowledge of indigenous plants and natural history Saxby R, Flinders R, Mitchell R, Qld
18 19 16
140 140 142
(Lumholtz 1889) Names for every plant and animal, including those without uses Nth East Qld (Herbert R area?) - - (Lumholtz 1890) Knowledge of movements of animals from valleys to high altitude in wet season,
returning in dry – included possum and ‘flying squirrel’ Petauroides Herbert R, Qld 18 145
(Hart 1930) Knowledge of country, boundaries and physical aspects of country Tiwi (Bathurst & Melville Iss), NT 11 11
130 131
(Stanner 1936) terms for natural topographic regions, such as dariyanja a stretch of open woodland, banjguny; red soil country, or darimun, strips of sandy country
7 tribes named, Daly River area, NT
13 130
(Thomson 1938) Taboos on fishermen eating mundukul (Liasis olivaceus), a rock python; obarko (Oxyuranus scutellatus) and darrpa (Pseudechis australis), two species of large venomous snakes; kungulung (Tiliqua), blue-tongued lizard; tjanda (Varanus sp.), goanna, and wangura (bandicoot) during fishing season.
Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay
12 135
(Kaberry 1939) Detailed knowledge of home territory – every tree, rock, stump, plant; children learnt from very early age
Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA
15-19 125-130
(Thomson 1939a) Complex and sophisticated taxonomies; systematic classification of plants; seasonal factors for living
Wik Monkan; Archer River; Q 14 141
(Thomson 1939b) Seasonal behaviour of Magpie Geese Wet season
Djinba, Kanalbingo, Milierebe, Mandalpoi and Nikki, near Arafura Swamp, Arnhem Land, NT
12 12
134 135
(Thomson 1946a, 1950) People have developed detailed taxonomies of plants and animals; detailed ecological knowledge of ecosystems and habitats, and associations of plants and animals
Wik Mongkan, Archer River, Cape York, Q
14 141
(Harney 1949) Two types of honey bees, on same tree, yielding different amounts Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)
Descriptions of country types as detailed as modern ecological classifications Seasonal months named
Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT
12 13
135 135
(Worsley 1954, 1961) Detailed ecological and biological knowledge documented Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT
13 14
136 136
(McArthur 1960) Even when leaves and stems burnt and separated from Dioscorea & other roots, women had no trouble in identifying them and usually found them easily; children schooled from very young
Arnhem Land, both north-east and north-west, NT
- -
(Tindale 1962) Very detailed knowledge of country by people, with over 300 place names, including in the sea; also ancient knowledge suggesting traditional memory of land now under the sea
Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld
17 139
(Harney 1969) Detailed knowledge of seasonal changes, and indicators of resource readiness, e.g. red Arnhem Land, NT - -
14 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 15 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
116
Source Ecological, behavioural & geographical knowledge Month if stated
Location by name14 Location15 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
flowers of kurrajong indicating yams in beach jungle (Warner 1969) Detailed geographical knowledge of country, based on territorial areas Murngin, Yolngu, N-E Arnhem
Land 12 136
(Berndt 1970; Berndt & Berndt 1970)
Excellent knowledge of resources and country, starting from early childhood; Detailed knowledge and partitioning of country, named all features, topographic relationships, location of resources
Gunwinggu – Nth central Arnhem Land (Blyth, Liverpool & King Rivers)
11 12
133 133
(Goodale 1971) Children learn about food, country and resources from very early ages; Snake Bay, Melville Is, NT 11 130
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
117
Table 9 – Season divisions and names Source Season names Location by name16 Location
17 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(MacGillivray 1852) sulangi for mid-October to late November Torres Strait area, Qld - - (Moore 1979) Wet season thunder storms called kookie, dry season called iboud, between wet and dry season called
malgoe Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld
10 142
(Stretton 1893) wet season Meewidgie, cold season Ramardoo, dry season Warrema - burn grass, Hot season Gnardya; Gulf of Carpentaria, S-W, Roper R, area
16 136
(Piddington & Piddington 1932)
Manjgala wet season early Jan to mid March, Marul short season between the end of the rains and beginning of cold weather, about May, Pargana the cold season lasting until August approx, Wilburu short transitional season when weather becomes hotter, Ladza later months when weather becomes intensely hot, end of this season termed Ladzaladza, just before Manjgala
Karadjeri people, Broome - Beagle Bay area, WA
16 122
(Stanner 1933) Madngella terms: karadanjar, a windy and cool period from May to June or July; karapern, the first few months of hotter weather, from August to October; karawujn, the showery hot weather from October to late November; kawut, the wet season from December to late February or early March; and karadalan, the time for burning grass when rain has ceased, that is, about March or April.
Mulluk Mulluk, Madngella, Marithiel (Berinken), and Nangiomeri people, Daly River area
13 130
(Thomson 1933) south-east wind dry season called kawali, first rains of the north-west monsoon wullo wäntjan Ompela, Yankonyu, Koko Ya'o and Yintjingga (Umbindhamu), Kawadji, eastern Cape York, Qld
13 11 12 14
143 142 143 141
(Sharp 1934) 4 seasons, not named Yir-Yoront people, Mitchell R area, Cape York Pa, Qld
15 141
(Kaberry 1935) 9 seasons, not named Forrest and Lyne R tribes, WA 14 14 15 15
127 128 127 128
(Kaberry 1939) Lunga (Kidja) tribe – five seasons: wa:nga about June-July, zua:nda ba:ndan - beginning of hot weather in Aug & Sep, wi:rgal - the first rains in Oct or Nov, gulan - rains from Nov to March, ma:lingin - end of rainy season about April or May
Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA
15-19 125-130
(Thomson 1939a) Ontjin (part March to late July, but note 2 divisions on basis of food harvest mid-March to mid May ontjin many, mid-May to late July ontjin min), Kaiyim, (late July to October), Turrpak (October to Dec), Karp (Dec-Mar)
Wik Monkan; Archer River; Q 14 141
(Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)
Five or six seasons, several named – e.g. wet season - approx Jan-Mar kunmul or waltjanmirri , early dry April to July or August, called tarra'tarramirri.
Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT
12 13
135 135
(Worsley 1954, 1961)
Two seasons - aljegadadara wet season and aguljerimindada cool dry season Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT
13 14
136 136
(Piddington 1960) 5 seasons, Mangalla the wet season, Marul short season between end of rains and beginning of cold weather, Pargana is cold season, Wilburu is short transitional season at beginning of hot season, Ladja is late hot season, Ladjaladja end of the hot season,
Karadjeri (near Broome) WA 18 122
16 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 17 to nearest whole degree
Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management
118
Source Season names Location by name16 Location17 LAT (Deg S)
Location LONG (Deg E)
(Elkin 1964) 6 seasons of Djauan tribe, Djungal, late dry season with hot westerly winds, Guran, first rains, Djiok wet season, Banggarran last rains and strong east winds, Ngalbaru banban, beginning of cold dry season with cool westerly winds, Malabara the cold season; Karadjeri tribe, 5 seasons - Wilburu when hot south-east winds blow from deserts, Ladja very hot season, Manggala wet season, Marul when rains are ending, and Pargana when south-east winds blow again; Bard tribe described seven seasons, named
Djauan (Jawoyn) tribe near Katherine and Maranboy; Karadjeri tribe near La Grange, NW WA; Bard tribe of Dampier Land Peninsula WA
14 18 16
132 121 122
(Berndt 1970; Berndt & Berndt 1970)
melenggen, or gudjiog (rain):first rains of the north-west monsoon 'starting to moisten the ground'; grass beginning to grow; 'old yam' time; some new fruits almost ready. gudjiog burg (heavy rain): hot and humid; flood time; grass getting higher; more new fruits and new root foods developing. bangarren: cooler weather; rain almost finished; wind from the east bending the long grass; seeds beginning to fall; plenty of new fruits; goose-egg time. jegge: cold and dry; lily roots and seeds ready; grass turning brown; burning-grass time. wurgeng: beginning of hot, dry weather; eucalypts in full flower, especially stringybark; wild honey more plentiful. gurung: hot and dry; surface waters recede - even permanent billabongs, as at Oenpelli, may shrink.
Gunwinggu – Nth central Arnhem Land (Blyth, Liverpool & King Rivers)
11 12
133 133
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 119
CHAPTER 4. BUSHFIRE LAW AND POLICY EFFECTS ON FIRE MANAGEMENT IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN
SAVANNAS
FOREWORD
This chapter investigates the legislation relating to fire management across the three
legislative jurisdictions encountered in the north Australian savanna region. It presents an
analysis of the three sets of bushfire legislation, as they relate to contemporary application and
use of fire, and analyses some of the perceived impediments to the application of fire
practices which emulate traditional indigenous fire practices. Bushfire law was analysed as
part of this thesis because it is possibly the only legislation which relates to actual
management practices, rather than to protection of, for example, of natural resources. The
relevance of this analysis to the thesis is argued in Chapters 2, 3 and 5. Each chapter
demonstrates that fire is a dominant force in savanna ecosystem dynamics, and that traditional
indigenous fire practices differ from contemporary practices and yet have relevance to
contemporary goals of management for a range of purposes. The thesis’s focus on pre-1970’s
literature and therefore practices is relevant as this is the very literature which records
traditional practices. This chapter is therefore key to analysing what impediments, if any,
exist if traditional indigenous practices are to be resurrected.
4.1.1. Keywords
Indigenous practice; pastoral lands; legislation; fire policy; habitat loss; biodiversity; land
rights; native title; Aboriginal land
4.2 Abstract
Bushfire legislation in northern Australia prohibits burning the savannas for most of the
tropical dry seasons. Yet most fires are lit and burn without permits during the prohibited
periods. The current legislation is inadequate and is probably detrimental to the best
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 120
management of the savannas’ biota and landscapes. Aboriginal people, pastoralists,
conservation managers and other landholders are affected differently by the legislation, and
current research and management programs are technically operating in conflict with the
legislation. The law and policies need to be changed to allow sensible application of fire to
the landscape, throughout the dry seasons. Suggested changes include modifications to the
objects of the Acts, additions of the terms prescribed burning and control burning, removal of
the prohibited periods, legislated allowance of regional fire management plans and strategies,
and published criteria for selection of permitting officers.
4.3 Summary
Bushfire laws in northern Australia are failing the test of best management of the landscapes
and biodiversity of the vast tropical savannas. Many Aboriginal people, graziers, managers
and researchers recognise that fire is a legitimate tool for sensible management of the
savannas, yet the laws work against this best management. Change to the laws is advocated.
4.4 INTRODUCTION
Northern Australian tropical savanna fires burn during every month of the dry seasons from
around March to December. Around half of the country may burn each year. Most of these
fires are illegal, in that they are lit without permits during periods when it is against the law to
light fires except with a permit issued by bushfire authorities. Lighting of fires is prohibited
without permit throughout the year in Queensland; from May or June to December for all the
north and throughout the year for large areas in the Northern Territory; and from April to
January each year in Western Australia. More than half of the fires burn in the hotter late dry
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 121
season from July onwards. The legislation clearly is being ignored and the way the laws are
written may be contributing to the absurd situation which prevails.
The effect of these laws and the fire phenomenon is detrimental to the savannas, not because
fires are being allowed to be lit, but because they are not being allowed to be lit in the ways
needed for management of the savannas. Fire policy should focus on outcomes, and the
intense, large-scale fires now experienced in large areas of the savannas need to be replaced
with planned and managed fires for better management of the savannas. The legislation
presents obstacles to such re-application of fire across the landscape, and a legal impediment
to many of the fire management programs being conducted across the savannas.
The legislation derives from anti-fire sentiment and is framed in terms of protection,
prevention and suppression. The legislation provides no mandate for fire management nor for
prescribed nor controlled burning. Some view the laws as adequate and necessary (e.g.
McGuffog et al. 2001) while others that the existing laws as they are written are inadequate
and not appropriate to the management of fire in the northern savanna landscapes (Jacklyn &
Russell-Smith 1998).
This paper identifies some of the problems with the legislation relating to bushfire, policies
reflecting the legislation, and the fire practices in the tropical savanna regions of three
Australian federal jurisdictions, Western Australia (WA), the Northern Territory (NT) and
Queensland (Qld). The three sets of legislation which relate directly to landscape fires, in
Australia usually referred to as ‘bushfires’, are the Bush Fires Act in WA, the Bushfires Act in
the NT, and the Fire and Rescue Service Act in Qld. The Vegetation Management Act 1999 in
Queensland also presents impediments to the management of landscapes by fire. Urban fires
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 122
within town boundaries, and fires within forestry and conservation lands are not addressed
here as they are usually addressed under different legislation.
The paper seeks to broaden the current analysis of the legislative regime, from its relevance to
indigenous traditional application of fire, to ecosystem management by the application of fire
in general. The purpose is to identify legislative constraints and needs for change if
traditional burning practices and scientific vegetation management principles are to be applied
in the northern savannas for the multiple land uses of the region. I will argue that the
legislation is in need of substantial review and revision, not in the protection and prevention
areas, but in the fire application areas.
4.4.1. Overview of fire in northern Australia
Fire has been applied to the savanna landscapes since Aboriginal people first arrived in
Australia, over fifty millennia ago. They implemented an ecosystem dynamic which extended
the fire season from one ignited by lightning only in the very late dry season (known as storm
time in Queensland (Crowley 2001)), to one which extended from the earliest period of the
dry season through to the end of the dry season (Preece 2002a; Russell-Smith 2000).
During the 19th century, when Aboriginal people first encountered Europeans in the northern
Australian savannas, they were burning their country in managed and precise ways throughout
the year. European explorers observed fires lit by people in every month of the dry season
from March to December, and often commented on the frequency and ubiquity of fires and
burnt country (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Fensham 1997; Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 123
Studies of traditional fire practices over the following century have shown that fires were lit in
many environments for a wide range of purposes. They were lit throughout the year in
specific vegetation and landscape types, with multiple effects and purposes including
developing or maintaining landscapes such as grasslands, for hunting, and to protect certain
vegetation types such as rainforests (Bowman 1998, 2000b; Head et al. 1992; Russell-Smith
2000; Stevenson 1985; Thomson 1939a; Woinarski et al. 2001a). Traditional burning was
undertaken systematically for a diverse range of purposes, producing high patchiness and
seasonal diversity, and contributing to habitat heterogeneity (Russell-Smith 2000; Woinarski
1999a). Some burning during the hottest and driest parts of the year, usually followed by
rains, ensures that floodplains and wetlands do not become overgrown with shrubby
vegetation (Crowley 2001; Crowley & Garnett 1998; Ford 1985; Lucas & Lucas 1993;
Russell-Smith et al. 1998; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
Changes from traditional fire regimes, as recent as the last two or three decades of the
twentieth century, have been implicated in changes of vegetation structure and composition
(Bowman & Panton 1993; Price & Bowman 1994; Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992; Russell-
Smith et al. 1998; Whitehead et al. 2005), in serious reductions of populations and ranges of
granivorous birds across the northern Australian savannas (Franklin 1999; Franklin et al.
2005), in loss of biodiversity, and in detrimental trends in savanna condition generally, such
as shrub increase and loss of habitat (Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Woinarski et al. 2001a).
Three broad contemporary patterns of fire regime exist in northern Australia. In north-
western and northern Australia, especially in the Kimberley, and around the Gulf of
Carpentaria, vast tracts are burnt annually, typically by intense wildfires in the late dry season
(Russell-Smith 2000; Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Williams & Cook 2001). In the southern part
of the savanna region in Queensland, landscape burning is much less frequent (Russell-Smith
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 124
et al. 2003). On some lands, such as Arnhem Land in the Northern Territory and in the
northern Kimberley (Bowman et al. 2004; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 2003;
Vigilante et al. 2004; Yibarbuk et al. 2001), and at Kowanyama on Cape York Peninsula, fire
is being applied in ways which emulate traditional burning for both traditional purposes and
for vegetation management purposes such as reducing vegetation thickening (Crowley 1995;
Crowley et al. 2004).
4.4.2. Setting of the North Australian savannas
The northern savannas experience a tropical climate with distinct and mostly reliable wet and
dry seasons. Rainfall during the wet season can be around 2000 mm per annum in the eastern
coastal areas, to less than 600 mm on the far western coasts. The savanna zone extends into
the interior arid zones, with rainfall as low as 300 to 400 mm per annum. The dry season may
commence in March or April and continue with little or no rain until November or December,
and sometimes January in northern Queensland. The landscapes are diverse, but at the broad
landscape scale are typically characterized by grassy understoreys or grasslands.
Land use across the region includes pastoral lands for grazing, mostly of cattle, some
cropping, national parks and conservation reserves, forest reserves, and Aboriginal land.
Pastoral property size generally increases from a few hundred hectares in the south-east, to
upwards of 10,000 square kilometres in the north-west. Townships and communities tend to
decrease in size from south-east to north-west, and as distance from main centres increases.
The tropical savannas cover over 15% of Australia, yet only about 600,000 people live in this
vast region. A significant proportion of the population in northern Australia is indigenous,
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 125
descendants of more than a hundred distinct tribes and nations which speak as many
languages. In the NT, 25% of the total population is Aboriginal, rising to about 80% of the
non-urban population. In northern Australia the proportion of Aboriginal people is slightly
higher in Western Australia, and slightly lower in Queensland.
4.5 ANALYSIS OF THE BUSHFIRE LEGISLATION IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIA
4.5.1. Northern Territory
Previous published analyses of the bushfire legislation for northern Australia are restricted to
two papers on the NT Bushfires Act and its application in relation to Aboriginal land rights,
traditional use, and, in particular, the Native Title Act 1993 (Head & Hughes 1996; Hughes
1995b). Salient points from the review of the Bushfires Act are that:
the Act speaks of the need to “prevent” and “control” fire, in contrast to applying fire for
land management – “controlled burning” and “prescribed burning” are not mentioned in
the Act, yet the Bushfires Council lights fires, and issues permits to light fires. This leaves
the Council in a legally ambiguous situation as the Act mandates only control and
prevention;
the statutory regime establishes:
• fire protection zones, in radii of up to 50 km, centred on large towns in the Territory in
which permits to burn are always required (the zone around Darwin, the capital, is
now extended to the whole Vernon Region which is 280 km from north to south and
180 km from east to west, effectively quadrupling the area of the fire protection zone
since 1995);
• fire danger areas, for periods declared in public notices for finite periods and areas
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 126
- usually June to December in the tropical savanna regions,
- permits are usually required for lighting fires in these areas;
• fire ban areas – the Minister may ban any class of fire on a day in any or all of the
Territory.
The Act does not exempt the Crown, but does exempt actions under emergency situations.
It is relevant to note that the Northern Territory is subject to the unique Aboriginal Land
Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976 which is Federal legislation applied to the NT.
Aboriginal freehold land now covers about half of the NT. Some land in Queensland and
Western Australia is now owned by Aboriginal people, but not with the same legislative
protection. The balance of the land is owned under leasehold, mostly by white pastoralists.
4.5.2. Queensland
Bushfire law in Queensland is contained within the Fire and Rescue Service Act 1990. One
analysis of the Act’s implications on fire management on Cape York has previously been
undertaken (Crowley 1995). The following review updates and expands the analysis to the
whole of the Queensland tropical savannas. The object of the Act is to:
… provide for the prevention of and response to fires and certain other incidents endangering
persons, property or the environment and for related purposes.
The Act makes it an offence to ‘endanger the environment’ and to cause ‘danger to any
person or property’ by fire. There are no mentions of ‘controlled’ nor of ‘prescribed’ burning.
A substantial proportion of the Act relates to safety of people and protection of property, and
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 127
includes building and furnishing controls and the like. The Rural Fires Advisory Council was
established to advise the Minister in respect of:
preparing for, and responding to, fire in rural areas including
the operation of rural fire brigades and the fire fighting or fire prevention function of
emergency service units;
(b) fire safety, fire prevention and the reduction of fire danger in rural areas;
(c) using fire as a means of sustainable land management in rural areas;
(d) the extent to which the delivery of rural fire services in rural areas--
(i) meets community needs; and
(ii) contributes to the achievement of the government's desired outcomes for the
community; and
(iii) meets community expectations about the use of fire as a means of hazard reduction
and sustainable land management; and
(iv) impacts on the environment …
These provisions were introduced in 2002, expanding the advisory role of the Council but
reducing the role to advising the Minister alone, and not the Fire & Rescue Service (formerly
the Authority). The ‘environment’ was then defined in schedule 6 of the Act. At the time of
writing, the Western Australian and Northern Territory Acts did not contain equivalent
provisions in relation to the environment.
The Act establishes that it is an offence to light unauthorized fire without a permit, and allows
the commissioner to authorize the lighting of fires for certain purposes and circumstances.
The commissioner, by giving a notice to the occupier of land, may prohibit the lighting on the
land of all fires or all fires other than those lit for a purpose or in circumstances specified in
the notice.
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 128
Lighting of fires is therefore prohibited without a permit except where the commissioner has
declared that they are permitted. While this is slightly different from NT legislation where
bans have to be imposed, the effect is similar in that permits are required.
Permits can be issued for burning to a person, provided that reasonable steps have been taken
to notify every occupier of adjacent land, and that a reasonable opportunity has been given to
every occupier of adjacent land to object to the granting of a permit (s65). A person is also
required to take steps to control or extinguish any unauthorized fire on their land and to report
it to the appropriate authority (s67).
Although the Act binds the Crown, section 66 allows for fires to be lit on nature conservation
lands (protected areas) and state forests by people authorised to do so in the performance of
their duties.
Fire bans may be imposed when the commissioner considers that a fire emergency exists over
a local government area, and a state of fire emergency may be imposed over any part of the
state of Queensland by the commissioner with the approval of the Minister. The state of
emergency applies to fire lighting. The declaration may order that the lighting of a type of
fire not prohibited by the declaration be subject to the granting of a permit under section 65.
A complication in obtaining a permit to light a fire in Queensland was introduced in the
Vegetation Management Act 1999, in which, in many circumstances, it is an offence to clear
vegetation, including by burning. I do not explore this further here, except to note that this
legislation has reportedly caused problems for land managers who wish to burn.
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 129
4.5.3. Western Australia
In common with NT and Qld regarding the perceived dangers of fire, the preamble to the
Western Australian Bush Fires Act 1954 states that it is:
An Act to make better provision for diminishing the dangers resulting from bush fires, for the
prevention, control and extinguishment of bush fires…
This Act does not exempt the Crown, but also does not affect the provisions of the
Conservation and Land Management Act 1984 (CALM Act) which applies to declared
conservation lands. Under the Act, two fire prevention periods are specified – ‘prohibited
burning times’ (s17) and ‘restricted burning times’ (s18).
Prohibited burning times may be declared in the Gazette over a zone of the state for a time,
and the declaration remains in force until the declaration is revoked. The Authority,
appointed under the Act, may suspend the operation of the declaration if it considers that
burning on any land should be carried out during the declared period. The Authority may also
authorize a person appointed by it to ‘regulate, permit or define the class of burning that may
be carried out, and the times and conditions under which a fire may be lit’ (s17(5)).
The Fire and Emergency Services Authority may also vary the period of the prohibited
burning times if seasonal conditions warrant such variation. Local government may also vary
the prohibited and restricted burning times in its district, after consultation with an authorized
officer under the CALM Act, if forest land exists in the zone. The Minister has a power of
veto over such variation.
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 130
Restricted burning times may be declared by the Authority over any zone for any period.
During the restricted period, it is unlawful to set fire to the bush without a permit. The notice
is also published in the Gazette and has effect each year until revoked. Variations are allowed
in a similar manner to those for prohibited times.
The northern savannas are mostly covered by the Kimberley zone, north of the 19o 30’ South
parallel of latitude. In practice, restricted burning times are imposed on the Kimberley region
from 1st April to 14th January each year.
Regulations may be made with respect to notifications to neighbours, and the precautions to
be taken with respect to fire, and may prescribe:
by reference to fire danger forecasts issued by the Bureau of Meteorology in Perth, the days
on which a person may set fire to the bush (s20(2)).
The Minister may declare a bush fire emergency period if he considers that it is warranted
(s21). During prohibited burning times, an owner or occupier may burn the bush to protect
his assets, including burning road verges and ‘grass land’ to protect pasture or crops (s23).
This exemption is subject to permit requirements and other legislated conditions. Further
exemptions are allowed for the burning of plants in order to eradicate those plants (sections 26
& 26A), subject to regulations relating to such burning.
In effect, across most of the northern Australian savannas it is an offence to light a fire
without a permit for most of the dry season, the period when the grass has dried and fires are
possible, and the discretion to issue permits rests with fire wardens and their equivalents in
each state. Indeed, it may seem odd that restricted burning times are imposed each year, for
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 131
example in the Kimberley, from the beginning of the period when burning is possible until
burning is impossible. I discuss this further below.
The bush fire laws clearly derive from protectionist attitudes to fire and seek to perpetuate this
negative attitude to the application of fire. Fire is presented as an undesirable phenomenon
which should in normal circumstances be prevented or suppressed. This is most strongly seen
in the Queensland legislation where fire is automatically prohibited except at the discretion of
the commissioner. The laws in the Northern Territory and Western Australia, while taking
the position that declarations must be made to prohibit or control the lighting of fires, have the
same effect. But in all cases, the result is often that lighting of fires except at the discretion of
authorised personnel is made difficult. And this is where the problem lies.
4.6 DERIVATION AND APPLICATION OF THE LEGISLATION
The ways in which the Acts are interpreted demonstrate some of the issues which need to be
addressed. Each Act allows the issuance of permits within the framework of the legislation,
which hold as their basic precepts prevention, control and extinguishment of fire. The
policies developed by each authority demonstrate recognition of the role of fire, and the need
to apply fire, but these policies are not a direct reflection of the intent of the legislation. I
shall use the Queensland legislation as a case study to highlight some of the issues.
The Queensland legislation was instigated as a response to large scale landscape fires
(wildfires) in the 1920s, and it was intended at the time to ‘provide protection for responsible
fire users, and provisions for punitive measures … against irresponsible users of fire.’
Standing committees were established under the Rural Fires Act 1927 to encourage settlers to
‘take such measures as may be reasonable to protect their interests against bush fires’ (p.1.1).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 132
Subsequent revisions to the legislation have in most respects reinforced the principles of
punitive measures, and diminished the protection for responsible fire users.
Fire wardens are appointed and empowered under the Fire and Rescue Service Act 1990,
which prescribes the powers given to fire wardens, but not the criteria for appointment.
Queensland Fire and Rescue Service has prepared an operational manual to guide chief fire
wardens and fire wardens (Queensland 2000), but again does not provide criteria for selection
and appointment of the approximately 2500 fire wardens appointed for the state
(http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm, 21 Aug 2005). The intent of the
manual is to assist in the achievement of the Service’s goals through administration of the
“Permit to Light Fire” system, and to enhance best practice in the use of fire as a land
management tool.
The manual advises that a permit should only be issued when:
The …Warden is entirely happy to issue one. (p.vii, emphasis added).
The Fire Warden Guide provides some comfort to wardens in relation to their liabilities when
making decisions to issue permits:
As a Fire Warden, provided your actions are in good faith and you have not acted negligently,
you are protected by law. (Queensland 2003, p8)
The power given to fire wardens and chief fire wardens is significant and places considerable
individual onus on officers to decide on an application to light a fire. Wardens are, for
instance, encouraged to investigate alternatives to burning when considering an application
(Queensland 2000, p2.3).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 133
In practice, it would be difficult to obtain a permit to light a fire if the local fire warden was
opposed in principle to lighting fires for any purpose. Any person aggrieved by the decision
of a warden can appeal in writing to the commissioner, but the commissioner’s decision is
final.
In order to guide wardens in how to determine applications for permits, the fire service has
published the manual, several guides, and advisory notes and advisory maps on its web page.
These maps are discussed below. The manual recognizes that fire has been part of the
Australian landscape for ‘thousands of years’ and that fire was part of the Australian
Aboriginal culture well before Europeans came to Australia, and is used as a management tool
today by many land managers. Noted benefits of burning include changing pasture species
composition, removing rank grass, providing more early season plant growth, controlling
pests, woody weeds and timber growth, and creating fire control lines which may reduce the
risk of a bushfire spreading (pp11.1-2). Amongst the considerations to be made in issuing a
permit is the ‘use of fire to enhance natural production’ (p2.4). What this may mean in
practice is not clear as it falls within a list of matters to be considered, including alternatives
to fire, protection, fire suppression, resources, smoke, topography and weather.
Importantly, and this is very pertinent to the relevance of the Act to the tropical savanna
region, the manual notes:
“Cool” fires can be expected in late winter and spring, when the soil moisture is high and the
weather is cooler, allowing the fire to burn at a lower intensity. “Hot” fires are more likely to
occur in spring and summer when there may be a large body of dry vegetation and conditions
are dry and hot. These conditions result in fires burning at higher intensities. (p11-2).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 134
By convention, winter runs from June to August, and spring from September to November in
Australia, the periods which, according to the manual, allow for cooler fires. In the northern
tropical savannas, however, this is the driest and hottest time of year, when fires are likely to
be most intense. Summer in the tropics is the wet season, when fires are generally difficult to
light. Subsequent paragraphs reinforce this southern perception of seasons, and pay no regard
to the reversal of fire seasons from south to north, that is from summer to winter, across the
State.
Application of the legislation in Western Australia and the Northern Territory is similar in
many ways to that in Queensland. Under Western Australian legislation, bush fire control
officers can be appointed by the local government authorities. Permits to burn the bush may
be obtained from a bush fire control officer of the local government (s18(6)). A permit can
contain restrictions specified by the issuing officer. There are limited appeal mechanisms.
Under Northern Territory legislation, fire officers are appointed by the Bushfires Council,
usually at a regional level. They also have the authority to issue or to refuse permits. Limited
appeals are possible.
Across the three jurisdictions, the appointed officers or wardens are given the authority and
discretion to issue or not to issue permits. While there are limited appeal provisions in the
three jurisdictions, if a fire permit officer decides it is not appropriate, that he is not entirely
happy to issue a permit, it is unlikely that appealing to another or higher authority will result
in a permit being issued.
4.6.1. Decision-making
Across the north, the decisions officers make are influenced by their experience and
knowledge, by their peers, by the legislation, by the fire control manuals that guide them and
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 135
by their appointing authorities. In all cases, the state authorities, aware of their
responsibilities and liabilities, would appear to take a conservative and ‘protectionist’ stance,
although they may argue otherwise. Decisions, nevertheless, are made on a mixture of
advice.
A suitable example of the influences on issuing permits is found on the Queensland Rural Fire
Service web site, http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/mapping/mapping.htm, which fire wardens
are advised to heed The map images show the degree of curing of grasses and grassfire risk
across Queensland. Examination of the images presented on this site over two years from
2000 to 2001 showed that by March or April each year in the Gulf of Carpentaria region, the
potential grassfire risk was already designated as high, just when fires can be lit because the
grass has cured sufficiently to burn. The advice is provided by the lead fire authority in
Queensland, so it could be assumed to be authoritative. The only interpretation that a warden
could make from this information is that that fires lit at this time would present a high risk,
and decisions are likely to be against issuing a permit because of this perceived risk. Of
course, this decision will be tempered by personal skills and experience of the officers making
the decision, but there are no strict criteria, only advisory notes, and what may be perceived
by one officer as a high risk situation may be perceived by another as a low and desirable risk.
In the Northern Territory, decisions on issuing permits to burn can also be subjective, and
signs erected by the Bushfires Council on the Stuart Highway state that permits are not
available at certain times of the year, often from April or May until the first rains fall in
November or December. There is, however, an intense period of burning by and with the
Bushfires Council in the early dry season. Large tracts of country are burnt from the ground
and from the air, often covering extensive areas in single burns. Planned burning by the
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 136
Bushfires Council stops by about the end of April, and for the rest of the year there is little or
no planned burning by the Council.
In discussing the ways in which decisions to issue permits are made, I do not contend that the
people who make the decisions are lacking in skills and experience. The purpose of this
discussion is to highlight some of the apparent failings in the process, and inconsistencies in
the legislation, policies and practices.
4.6.2. Anomalies in application of the bushfires legislation
Across the three jurisdiction, the legislation is applicable in different ways to different people.
As already mentioned, on conservation and forest lands, the bushfires legislation may not
apply. On freehold and leasehold land, non-indigenous pastoralists and landholders are
subject to the requirements of the legislation. In contrast, the legislation may not apply to
Aboriginal people with traditional connections with land. A brief summary is provided in the
context of its relevance to the bushfires legislation.
The difference between non-indigenous landholder rights and those of Aboriginal people is
related to Australian law’s recognition of traditional rights and traditional law. Across
Australia, traditional responsibilities:
can be exercised by physically maintaining or protecting a site, visiting the land, performing
ritual activity at or near a site, seeking and imparting knowledge about performing ritual
activity at or near a site, seeking and imparting knowledge about a particular area, foraging or
hunting in an area in accordance with local rules about access and activity, cleaning and
burning areas… (Neate 1999:16-17) (emphasis added)
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 137
On pastoral land in the NT, leases are held subject to ‘a reservation in favour of the
Aboriginal inhabitants of the Territory’ under the Pastoral Land Act 1992 (s38). Aborigines
may take and kill plants and animals for food or for ceremonial purposes. The reservation in
favour of Aborigines makes no mention of fire as a means of acquiring food, or performing
ceremony, but neither does it preclude using fire. As Aboriginal people traditionally use fires
to hunt, collect food and perform ceremony, lighting of fires theoretically could be permitted
under the Pastoral Land Act. The legal position on using fire to promote vegetation growth
or protect specific plant communities is also not clear. Hughes leaves open the question of
whether Aborigines have the right to burn on pastoral land in contravention of the Bushfires
Act (Hughes 1995b).
The Native Title Act 1993 was enacted in response to the recognition that native title exists in
Australia, contrary to previous legal understanding. The Act allows Aboriginal people with
traditional connections to land to submit claims to the National Native Title Tribunal to have
their inherent title to land recognised. This may be granted over any land which has not been
alienated from such claims by other laws, and may include, in particular, pastoral leasehold
land. The Act applies equally to all states and territories of Australia. Agreements between
non-Aboriginal landholders may be entered into, and may define each others’ rights. One
example of how the Native Title Act may affect land is the Cape York Heads of Agreement
1996 (CYHoA). The Agreement enshrines the rights of traditional owners to:
o hunt, fish and camp;
o access sites of significance;
o access for ceremonies under traditional law; and
o protection and conservation of cultural heritage.
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 138
These principles have been adopted for Land Use Agreements templates under the 1998
amendments to the Native Title Act (see the National Native Title Tribunal web page,
www.nntt.gov.au). These amendments reflect sentiments similar to those identified by
Hughes in that traditional practices, and therefore rights, may be continued over land. The
rights could be interpreted as the rights to light fires for hunting and other purposes. Whether
the bushfires legislation overrides such rights is uncertain, but it could be concluded that the
same rights apply in this case also, where native title has been granted.
In the Northern Territory, Aboriginal land has been declared over about half of the land, under
the Aboriginal Land Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976. This gives Aboriginal people
inalienable freehold title to their land, and they are entitled to carry out their traditional
practices on their land. There is no equivalent of the Act in the other states. Queensland has
two particularly relevant pieces of legislation which relate to Aboriginal land: the Aboriginal
Land Act 1991, and the Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders (Land Holding) Act 1985. But
they act in very different ways to the NT legislation. Western Australia has no specific
Aboriginal land acts.
The Queensland legislation enables land to be set aside for Aboriginal people. While the
scope for achieving grants of land is limited, the recognition of customary law is established
as ‘rights and interests … include hunting, gathering or fishing rights and interests’
(Aboriginal Land Act 1991). Responsibilities, in relation to land, include responsibilities
under Aboriginal tradition for the land, and responsibilities for the land that may affect
neighbouring land (s3). The Act attempts to confine the rights of lease grantees, stating that
the lease must specify the specific purpose for which the land is to be used; and specify
responsibilities that the group of Aboriginal people have agreed to assume in relation to the
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 139
land. But the subsequent section adds confusion to this confinement, in that the Minister must
appoint trustees after consultation with the group of Aboriginal people concerned and must
act in a way that is consistent with ‘any Aboriginal tradition applicable to the land’ (s65).
The Queensland Aboriginal Land Act is different from the NT Aboriginal Land Rights Act in
that the latter is Federal law, and it is established in the latter case that other Northern
Territory law may apply to Aboriginal land unless it is incapable of operating concurrently
with the Aboriginal Land Rights Act. Under the Queensland Aboriginal Land Act, Aboriginal
land use in the form of burning practices does not have the same protection which is afforded
by the NT’s Federal legislation, even if the land use was in accordance with tradition. It could
be speculated that because the Fire & Rescue Service Act 1990 was derived, in part, from the
Rural Fires Act 1946, then it takes precedence over the Aboriginal Land Act 1991, which
must have been framed against the background of the prior legislation (see the argument in
Hughes 1995b, p45 on NT Aboriginal lands). Therefore, the right to light a fire on Aboriginal
land (within the meaning of the Act) would, by this interpretation, be obtainable only under
permit, if it were only Aboriginal land. This therefore leaves a potential conflict of
interpretation where ‘Native Title’ has been granted over the same (Aboriginal) land, if the
interpretation of Hughes (1995) is correct.
Western Australian pastoral lands are administered under the Land Administration Act 1997.
The Act contains provisions for Aboriginal people similar to those found in the NT
legislation:
Aboriginal persons may at all times enter upon any unenclosed and unimproved parts of the
land under a pastoral lease to seek their sustenance in their accustomed manner (s104).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 140
The WA Act does not expand on this reservation, in contrast to the NT Act. The meaning of
the words ‘in their accustomed manner’ is not interpreted in the Act, but could be ‘in
accordance with customary law’ or ‘in accordance with tradition’, as has been found
elsewhere. By these interpretations, Aboriginal people may be entitled to continue their
traditional practices such as hunting, gathering and ceremony as described in the other
mentioned Acts. The corollary is that they may be entitled to light fires for hunting, and to
stimulate plant growth for use of vegetable material, perhaps including a ‘delayed response’
by burning vegetation some time ahead of harvest, a point contested but not clarified as to
whether it could be considered a legitimate use of fire (Head & Hughes 1996).
The Act also places conditions on the granting of a pastoral lease, in that the lease must not be
granted unless the Pastoral Lands Board is satisfied that the lease when fully developed is
capable of carrying sufficient stock to enable it to be worked as an economically viable and
ecologically sustainable pastoral business unit (s101). This becomes pertinent in the
discussion about the detrimental effects on ecosystems from contemporary fire regimes.
Inconsistencies can be found in the issuance of permits between different land tenures in other
states as well. In some areas, such as the Kimberley in Western Australia, permits can be
obtained by senior conservation officers to burn their conservation reserves outside restricted
times and periods. Most of the Kimberley, however, is Aboriginal land or pastoral land. It is
likely that it is more difficult, if not impossible, for pastoralists and Aboriginal people to
obtain a permit during restricted fire periods.
4.7 CONTEMPORARY FIRE REGIMES
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 141
The great majority of contemporary fires are lit illegally. Despite legislative controls and
prohibitions, across northern Australia, more than half the fires occur in the latter half of the
dry season, from July or August, depending on the region, when conditions are hot, dry and
windy (Russell-Smith et al. 2003). Most fires are lit, for instance, after the Western
Australian and Northern Territory fire prevention periods commence, and most of these are lit
without permits. Lightning is not a cause of fire during most of the fire season, and may only
become a factor at the very end of the dry season. Published fire histories show this pattern
very clearly (Figure 1), and the pattern each year is very similar.
Figure 1. Example of fire history map from fire authorities web sites (reproduced with permission).
Fires lit by fire authorities, volunteers, pastoralists and Aboriginal people during the very
early dry season (April-May), when fires are permissible under law and with permits, are
obviously ineffective in reducing large-scale, mid to late season wildfires. It should be
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 142
obvious that attempting to burn sufficient patches in one or two months of the early dry
season when grasses are often still green, to prevent later wildfires from spreading will not
succeed, in contrast to more burning in smaller patches at any time over the eight to ten
months of the dry season.
The illegal fires are lit by various people without permits during prohibited and restricted
periods and in areas which require permits throughout the dry season. Some disregard the
law, others may not be aware of it. Many of these fires are lit late in the dry seasons, burning
very large areas of land in very hot conditions, and causing considerable damage, contributing
to species losses and range contractions, and loss of grass for grazing.
Who are the people lighting fires? Some fires are, of course, lit by tourists and recreationists,
but most illegal fires are probably lit by pastoralists (Crowley & Garnett 2000) and Aboriginal
people. Pastoralists’ attitudes to and application of fire vary widely, depending on their
experience and background. Many pastoralists in the savannas burn their land when they
consider there is a need to do so. Others may not burn as frequently, and some not at all.
Amongst the various landholders and users on the Cape York Peninsula, including
pastoralists, indigenous people and other residents, Crowley found a wide spectrum of views
on fire (Crowley 1995). This range of attitudes is found across the region (Schulz 1998). In
one study, pastoralists’ rationale for burning was protection of cattle and maintenance of feed
for livestock. Their concerns were to maintain grass for cattle throughout the year, in part to
prevent or mitigate late dry season lightning ignition and tourist-lit fires (Head & Hughes
1996).
In some cases, burning by Aboriginal people has been constrained by legislation, through fear
of prosecution or incarceration. In one study in the western Northern Territory, it was found,
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 143
for instance, that the legislation, lack of control over the land, and because of concern about
white pastoralists responses, Aboriginal people had been conditioned to some extent to not
burn on pastoral lands. Even on land that Aboriginal people had won back under land rights
legislation, they were reluctant to burn because they were concerned that these fires were not
acceptable to the Bushfires Council or to the broader community (Head & Hughes 1996).
Likewise in Cape York, Queensland, police parties from the late 1890s discouraged
Aboriginal people from burning (Rigsby 1981), and Mirriwoong people in the eastern
Kimberleys have said to me that they are reluctant to burn because they ‘might get locked up’.
Conversely, in some extensive areas, burning is carried on throughout the dry season on both
Aboriginal and non-Aboriginal lands, regardless of the legislative constraints to burning and
without permits (Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Vigilante et al. 2004), an activity I have observed
in several places in Arnhem Land and in the Daly River and Port Keats areas of the NT.
Indeed, in some areas, such as parts of Arnhem Land, burning may not be possible until
August or thereabouts (Russell-Smith et al. 2003), well past the time when fires are prohibited
and permits are not available.
4.8 DISCUSSION
As discussed in the introduction, the northern Australian savannas are being burnt in ways
that are detrimental to the biota, the landscape and ecological sustainability. It has been
argued that the reintroduction of more traditional ways of burning could be beneficial to the
landscape by producing many small areas burnt throughout the year, and large-scale hot fires
would become less likely due to the discontinuous grass fuels. The result would be a fine
mosaic of burnt and unburnt or old-burnt country, providing habitat and feed across the
landscape. Alternatively, other forms of patch burning throughout the dry season, it has been
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 144
argued, may be required for different purposes across the landscape, including pastoral values
(grass rejuvenation), shrub control and biodiversity conservation. Burning too early in the
late wet season, as is currently advocated by the fire authorities, and legislated by
prohibitions, is likely to result in burns being incomplete and regrowth may occur, allowing
fire late in the dry season to burn the same country again.
Arguably, it would be desirable in the northern savannas to establish a variety of fire regimes
of small-scale fires across the landscape throughout the dry season, not restricted to fires
confined to the early month or two of the dry seasons (e.g. Bowman et al. 2004; Crowley et
al. 2004; Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al. 2003a). It would
also be desirable to reduce the frequency of large-scale, hot, late wildfires. Fires must be lit
by practitioners skilled in the application of fire in these landscapes. These include
Aboriginal people who retain a strong attachment to and ecological understanding of their
country, graziers with the experience and knowledge of applying fire in the local areas,
conservation officers skilled in applying fire for conservation purposes, and bushfire officers
with the experience and knowledge of fire application. An examination of the feasibility of
the impediments to achieving such an outcome is needed.
I have argued that, within the existing legislation, it could be very difficult to obtain permits
to burn on lands other than conservation lands, unless the permitting officers were willing to
issue permits against the prevailing proscriptions and advice from their administering
authorities.
My argument for change to the legislation is based on the following premises:
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 145
o the vast majority of fires are lit illegally, demonstrating that there is a fundamental
problem with the legislation in its relevance to northern savannas;
o people will continue to light fires without permits, and there will never be sufficient
enforcement officers to police and control illegal fires;
o attempting to prosecute people for lighting fires which do not threaten life or property
is counter-productive and may in fact lead to undesirable outcomes;
o some more burning is required in some areas and the law does not currently allow this,
and people are discourage to burn when they know they should burn;
o the bushfire legislation is framed within the concepts of prevention, control and
extinguishment of fire, not of the application of fire;
o the bushfire legislation does not mention controlled, prescribed or applied fire;
o the acts allow permits to be issued to light fires, subject to a wide range of conditions,
but refusal of permits during the prescribed ‘no-fire’ periods is likely;
o the discretion to issue a permit rests with regional officers, often at the local level;
o some appeal provisions exist in Qld;
o in the NT and WA a permit may be varied or revoked ‘orally’ by a fire control officer,
but there is no appeal against a permit being refused;
o there are a number of inconsistencies in relation to the rights and obligations of people
with regard to fires;
o Aboriginal people on Aboriginal land and on native title land may have qualified
rights to light fires on their land in accordance with tradition;
o on pastoral lands which are not also Aboriginal and native title lands, their rights to
burn are qualified, but appear to exist for hunting, food gathering and ceremony;
o non-Aboriginal people require permits to light fires on their lands when a fire season
has been declared (Jun-Dec in NT, Apr-Jan in WA, and throughout the year in Qld).
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 146
Solutions to the identified problems are not simple, and will take some consideration,
negotiation and diplomacy (after all, fire can be an emotional issue). Those working on fire
management policy and practice have repeatedly expressed their recognition of the problems
with the legislation as it is applied to the northern savannas. Much of the legislation is
determined in southern temperate areas where fire has been suppressed and seen as anathema
to the environment for many generations, in contrast to the northern savannas where fire is
still part of our normal experience.
Changes to the legislation are needed, but these must be coupled with changes in attitude and
philosophy. A number of matters must be addressed in order to develop an acceptable
solution. The first of these is a change in the attitudes to applied fire. It must be recognised
that the application of fire is a legitimate land management tool which has been applied to
these savannas for many thousands of years. This perception has been acknowledged in
policies and manuals, but the legislation which guides the framing and development of
policies reflects the opposite sentiment. Specifically, the terms prescribed burning, and
control burning should be included in the legislation and defined. The objects of the
legislation should also be amended to reflect the need to manage fire and to manage with fire,
rather than only the current terms of prevent, control, extinguish and endanger which by
definition excludes fire as a positive phenomenon in some circumstances.
Second, in order to reduce the subjective nature of decision-making on whether or not to issue
a permit, and to avoid the situation where permits are refused, but lighting occurs anyway,
various options for different land types or tenures could be built into the legislation. These
might include the existing permitting process, plus a legislated licence to allow, say, a group
of like-minded landowners to prepare and have approved a fire management plan for any area
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 147
of land to permit fire-lighting throughout the year for specific purposes. At present, there is
no mechanism within the legislation to allow for regional strategies or plans.
One option for better legislative frameworks which might be explored is to examine
cooperative fire management practices which have been demonstrated to be effective and to
extract the elements which relate to policy and which are limited by legislation. The
legislation and policies could then be fashioned to reflect the reality. Several programs are
currently under way, including the Gulf Savanna, the Arnhem Land Fire Abatement Project,
and the Kimberley Regional Fire Management Project (for more information on these
developing projects see the Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre site
http://savanna.cdu.edu.au). Both these projects were the result of cooperative efforts between
many land holders, including the indigenous landholders, pastoralists, researchers and the
bushfires authorities. The projects have required significant effort, but are proving effective
in at least some aspects. They are not currently supported by the legislation.
The third change which should be considered is to the policy of blanket bans on fires for most
of the dry seasons. The absurd situation of fire bans being mostly ignored should suggest that
the policy is not working, due to the nature of the needs for management of the savannas for
multiple purposes. As most fires are currently lit illegally without permits during fire bans, it
is unlikely that imposing stricter bans and enforcing penalties will work. Many people,
particularly Aboriginal people who probably have a right to burn on their own country
anyway, will simply continue to burn. An alternative approach might be to replace these fire
bans with criteria-based controls when and where they are considered necessary by fire
authorities.
North Australian Bushfire Law
Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 148
The fourth change which should be made is to the criteria for selection and appointment of
fire permitting officers. While some selection is likely to be rigorous, in most cases, selection
is subjective, and would benefit from greater transparency, through published criteria for
appointment and selection.
4.9 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Camilla Hughes provided the first critical analysis of bush fire legislation in Northern
Territory, and some thoughtful discussion on this paper. Sandy Boulter kindly provided a
conference paper on fire law in Western Australia, and Wayne Bergmann provided some
ideas. Prof David Bowman (CDU) and Dr Gabriel Crowley critically reviewed the paper and
made some very valuable suggestions, and Penny van Oosterzee provided her ever valuable
critical comments. I am also indebted to Profs Greg Hill (USC), Nancy Williams (UQ) and
Marcia Langton (Uni Melb) for their early reviews of this article. The paper was prepared
while undertaking PhD studies at Charles Darwin University. Andrew Edwards kindly
supplied the fire history map. The opinions expressed are my own.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425
149
The following chapter was written as a published scientific paper jointly with four other others, who are accredited in the authorship. The next page is a statement from the principal author, Professor Peter Whitehead, about my contribution to the paper.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425
150
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 151
CHAPTER 5. CUSTOMARY USE OF FIRE BY INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN NORTH AUSTRALIA: ITS CONTEMPORARY
ROLE IN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT
*Peter J. WhiteheadA,D, D.M.J.S. BowmanA, Noel PreeceB, Fiona FraserC and Peter CookeC
AKey Centre for Tropical Wildlife Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin NT
0909, Australia
BCentre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory
University, Darwin NT 0909, Australia
CCaring for Country Unit, Northern Land Council
DCorresponding author: telephone: +61 8 89466703; fax: +61 8 89467088; email: [email protected]
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 152
5.1 Abstract
The extent to which use of fire by Aboriginal peoples' shaped the landscapes and biota of
Australia is a contentious issue. Equally contentious is the proposition that attempts should be
made to support and re-establish customary practice. Some dismiss Aboriginal practice as
little more than culturally endorsed pyromania, and consequences for land, vegetation and
wildlife management as incidental and unintended outcomes. We argue that this view of
Aboriginal practice is at odds with available evidence regarding motivations for use of fire,
and detailed and sophisticated descriptions of the consequences of poor fire management for
the maintenance of important resources. We suggest that misunderstanding arises, at least in
part, from the contrasting views that (i) objectives of Aboriginal land managers and the
values they seek to extract and maintain in savanna landscapes are or should be similar to
those of non-Indigenous land managers, or (ii) the notion that their goals are inherently and
entirely incompatible with those of non-indigenous interests. We illustrate our argument with
examples that include assessments of ecological consequences of "prescribed" Aboriginal
practice, statements from Aboriginal people regarding their objectives in applying those
prescriptions, and the level of active organisation required for their effective implementation.
Finally, we propose mechanisms for wider application of Aboriginal prescriptions in tropical
landscapes to meet a range of land management objectives.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 153
5.2 Introduction
Australia has set itself ambitious goals for the maintenance of biological diversity. Achieving
those goals will depend substantially on success in northern Australia (e.g.Woinarski &
Braithwaite 1990). Many north Australian areas of great significance for biodiversity
conservation are owned or managed by Aboriginal people who, in the Northern Territory,
have exclusive title to around 45% of land and 85% of the coastline. They also retain non-
exclusive native title rights over much of the remaining land and near-coastal seas. The
human population identifying as Aboriginal and occupying Aboriginal land in remote areas is
increasing at a considerably higher rate than the Australian population as a whole (Gray
1997).
Australia therefore needs the support of Indigenous landowners and resource managers to
meet its regional, national and international commitments for the maintenance of biological
diversity. It is essential to understand the aspirations of Aboriginal people for use of their
lands and of the management practices they are likely to bring to bear on those lands.
Perhaps the most potent and widely applied tool used by north Australian Aboriginal and
other land managers is fire. Fire is an essential feature of all savanna environments, and is in
part responsible for the development and maintenance of the fundamental character of
savannas (Bowman 2000b), where vegetation is dominated by grasses and woody plants
occupy a relative small proportion of the landscape. Moreover, fire exclusion over large areas
is not achievable in the intensely seasonal landscapes of tropical Australia. Fuel loads are
high, extended dry seasons render fuel highly flammable (Williams et al. 1998), and
anthropogenic sources of ignition are numerous. Fires are also lit naturally by lightning,
especially late in the dry season.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 154
As a consequence, fire is applied in various ways to the management of land across most of
northern Australia. It is used to achieve specific outcomes for pastoralism, biodiversity
conservation, national park and reserve management, protection of life and property and
maintaining and accessing living and other resources valued by Aboriginal people (Dyer et al.
2001). The compatibility of the different goals and sustainability and effectiveness of methods
adopted in their pursuit has caused lively debate in north Australia (e.g.Andersen 1999;
Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
Here we focus particularly on one component of that debate, the contemporary use of fire by
Aboriginal people, but also relate Aboriginal usage to other practice. We address several
issues, including:
(1) A brief and highly simplified description of contemporary practice in fire use by
Aboriginal people in northern Australia and the resultant patterns of burning.
(2) Objectives and motivations for customary practice and its cultural significance
(3) Compatibility of customary practice and resultant patterns of burning with the objectives
of other land users, especially in regard to biodiversity conservation
(4) The potential long term role of Aboriginal people in fire management in northern
Australia for biodiversity conservation; and
(5) The policy and other settings needed to promote achievement of that potential.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 155
5.3 Contemporary Indigenous practice
Opportunities and incentives for Indigenous people to maintain contact with traditional lands
and to assert customary management practice have been disrupted in many ways. Impacts
have varied from various forms of forced removal - including murder or abduction and more
benignly-motivated relocation to settlements where it was thought that needs could be better
met - to the voluntary movements of individuals and families to gain access to additional
resources available at larger settlements (Henderson & Chase 1985).
Effects have varied greatly across northern Australia. In the savanna, change in customary
lifestyles and practices has been comparatively recent, with the introduction of cattle in the
1850’s in the east to the 1890’s in the west, centre and north-east (Tothill et al. 1985). In
some areas, little contact with land has been maintained. In fewer places, Aboriginal presence
has been all but unbroken by European settlement (e.g.Yibarbuk et al. 2001). Pastoralism did
not always mean complete cessation of customary practice. Until the 1970’s many Aboriginal
people worked alongside non-Indigenous cattle station managers and that work included the
use of fire for stock management (Head 1994a; Henderson & Chase 1985). But even where
the Aboriginal presence was maintained, legislative strictures intended to protect the interests
of other land users inhibited maintenance of customary practice (Head 1994a; Hughes 1995a).
Consequently, the contemporary application and documentation of customary fire use is
patchy.
However, such accounts as are available emphasise the continuing connection of
contemporary practice on many lands to traditional roots, while acknowledging that both
knowledge of customary practice and adherence to cultural norms are at risk (Yibarbuk 1998).
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 156
Documentation of contemporary practice and its relationship to historical practice is perhaps
best in the Northern Territory.
Here the prevailing and historical pattern in higher rainfall areas is to begin burning as soon as
possible after the end of the wet season (in April). Consequently, drier areas within reach of
encampments or settlements tend to be burnt first (e.g. ridge-tops and slopes). Burning is
repeated as other areas dry, culminating in burning of creek margins and other low-lying areas
later in the dry season in some areas. Progressive firing results in a series of generally low
intensity burns with fire extent limited by adjacency to previously burned country. Fires also
tend to be internally patchy due to local variation in moisture and topographic position,
producing a relatively fine-grained mosaic of burned and unburned grasses (Box 1). Lewis
(Lewis 1985) described individual Aboriginal fires in Eucalypt woodland and open forest in
the region as typically between 0.5 and 25 ha in area. Up to 50% of a clan estate may be
burned in this way (Yibarbuk 1998), and burning occurs throughout the dry season months
(Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001).
Departures from or elaborations on this general pattern arise in a number of circumstances.
Particular attention may be given to burning the margins of monsoon vine thickets to protect
them from later, hotter fires that may otherwise damage them and the resources (principally
yams and fruits) they support (Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992). Substantial areas may be
entirely protected from fire so that they can be used to “drive” game, and especially larger
macropods, in specially coordinated hot fires, late in the dry season (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a;
Jones 1980). Seasonal wetlands are progressively burned as they dry, often later in the year
(Lawson 2000).
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 157
This short summary is necessarily grossly simplified (seeJones 1980; Lewis 1985; Preece
2002a; Russell-Smith et al. 2003). Firing patterns also vary markedly according to rainfall
patterns, vegetation, soils and topography. Some variants are summarised in the “case
studies” (Boxes 1-4). An especially important variant on customary practices may occur when
landowners and managers have been absent from country for some time, and observe on
return that landscapes have become “dirty” through uncontrolled plant growth. Fires may be
lit to “clean” country at times and under conditions – late in the dry season - that would
normally be regarded as inappropriate, in full awareness that damage to woody vegetation and
associated resources (e.g. fruit trees) may result (Haynes 1985; Lewis 1994). The obligation
to restore conditions favourable for subsequent proper management of fire and country
apparently over-rides concerns about shorter-term damage.
Under contemporary conditions, achieving the high level of coordination at larger spatial
scales needed to ensure that burning activity on neighbouring clan estates is properly
organised (Yibarbuk & Cooke 2001; Yibarbuk et al. 2001), may be problematic. Avoiding
accidents, like the escape of fire into adjoining clan lands, or premature burning of sites
intended for subsequent use in fire drives, is difficult when some estates are unoccupied for
extended periods.
Patterns of fine-scale, regular fire use appear to have been maintained most strongly and
continuously in parts of Arnhem Land (Yibarbuk et al. 2001), although they undoubtedly
persist in other locations (Box 2). However, it is clear that Aboriginal control over fire in the
landscape has broken down over much of the north Australian savanna (McKenzie & Belbin
1991; Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992; Russell-Smith et al. 1998; Woinarski & Fisher 1995)
(Bowman et al. 2001b; Russell-Smith et al. 2002). Huge areas are now burned in the late dry
season by individually large wildfires (Russell-Smith et al. 2003) at frequencies that put both
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 158
the structure and composition of vegetation at risk (Williams et al. 2002), together with the
fauna they support (Franklin 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001b). A pattern of fires that are (i)
frequent relative to the time required for re-establishment of fire-sensitive communities and
(ii) large relative to the total area of the ecosystem(s) affected, risks pushing ecosystem
dynamics into a position of instability and threat of ultimate collapse (Turner et al. 1993).
Fuel loads may also be higher in areas where customary management has broken down,
resulting in more intense fires. For example, some Aboriginal groups regard the presence of
dense annual Sorghum (the tall grass that provides much of the fuel for dry season fires) as
evidence of poor fire management (Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
The path that Aboriginal people might take to restore control over the incidence and impact of
fire and extend their influence over much larger areas is the focus of the remainder of this
paper.
5.4 Aboriginal fire management and biodiversity
It has been argued that the fine-scale patterns of burning resulting from consistent
implementation of customary practice produce habitat structures, configurations and
composition that favour maintenance of biological diversity (e.g.Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
Indeed, it would be surprising if practices applied consistently across the landscape for many
millennia (perhaps exceeding 50,000 years:Roberts et al. 1990)) were other than consistent
with contemporary patterns of biodiversity, even though the biota has been substantially
simplified by a shorter period of different European practice. The examples we present here
(Boxes 1-4) demonstrate that in a range of situations, this is indeed the case. These
observations alone are sufficient to justify serious consideration of the role that restoration of
Aboriginal burning might play in conservation of biodiversity.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 159
We do not seek to deal with arguments about how far the present equilibrium differs from
what would have been seen by European settlers if Aboriginal man had not entered Australia
first (e.g.Bowman 1998; Flannery 1995). We are interested in options applicable to
contemporary landscapes rather than restoration of some dimly perceived primeval state.
More relevant issues are whether Aboriginal people are interested in maintaining customary
practice; will efforts to maintain customary practice promote or compromise Aboriginal
socio-economic interests; and consequently whether consistent implementation of customary
practice, or variants on it, over much of the landscape is plausible in 21st Century Australia.
If conservation interests accept or seek involvement of Aboriginal landowners and managers
in the use of fire to meet conservation goals, why should some of Australia’s most
impoverished people (Altman 2000), living in amenity-free and infrastructure-poor remote
Australia, be interested in meeting the expectations of urban, affluent, middle class Australia
in regard to biodiversity conservation? The short answer is that there is presently no incentive
for Indigenous Australia to seriously acknowledge such views, let alone to act on them.
However, it does not follow that there is no interest in restoring customary practice in ways
that may produce benefits for conservation.
Aboriginal culture has proved to be extremely durable. Aboriginal people have strongly
resisted assimilation and asserted the distinctiveness of their cultural values and social
systems. They seem unlikely to abandon this position. The obligation to accommodate these
cultural differences is recognised in many government policies and programs (Martin 1995).
Senior custodians of traditional knowledge seek support to record their knowledge to ensure
that it is available to younger people (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a; Puruntatameri et al. 2001;
Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Yunupingu et al. 1995). The outstation movement reflects a strong
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 160
desire to return to traditional lands and restore connections with country (Taylor 1991).
Organisations representing traditional land owners, such as the Northern Land Council, have
developed formal strategies and programs to facilitate land management activity (see
http://www.nlc.org.au/html/care_land.html), under the Caring for Country banner (Box 4).
Aboriginal people seek to extend the range of national parks and reserves in which they have
a management role. In existing jointly managed reserves they are becoming more assertive
about an active role in decision-making and implementation of decisions regarding issues like
fire management (Kakadu Board of Management and Parks Australia 1998).
Collectively, these actions suggest that Aboriginal landholders will, within the limits of the
resources available to them, seek to re-assert at least some measure of control over fire in the
landscape, in ways that are consistent with customary practice. At accessible sites near
settlements and outstations, this includes re-establishment or maintenance of a mosaic of
burning at relatively fine spatial and temporal scales, because this will meet various local
needs to protect property, facilitate movement and the associated hunting and foraging
activity that is central to their livelihood (Altman 1987), discourage venomous snakes, protect
plant resources like fruiting trees and yams, and to meet spiritual obligations such as
protection of sacred sites (Yibarbuk & Cooke 2001). Similarly, local groups may also make
particular efforts to intensively manage accessible landscape elements like wetlands,
particularly where resource densities are particularly high (e.g.Lawson 2000), incentives for
regular visits are consequently strong, and the risk of escape of properly managed local fires
is relatively low (Box 3).
Extending active and intensive fire management to sites distant from dwellings is more
problematic. For example, fire drives for kangaroos in sand-stone landscapes are now
relatively uncommon events (but seeAltman 1987)), so the incentives to protect such (often
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 161
isolated) sites and to eventually burn them in conjunction with neighbours are reduced.
Coordination of fire use by djunkayi (ceremonial managers from other clan groups:
seeYibarbuk et al. 2001) is clearly less likely when substantial parts of the country are
unoccupied. Thus individuals or family groups may be unable to entirely re-establish full
customary control over the use of fire, unless their neighbours are similarly motivated and
equipped to resume active management of their adjoining estates.
Moreover, Aboriginal people cannot reasonably be expected to act as time travellers who,
when seeking to resume active management of their traditional lands, entirely forego the
advantages of modern technology. Depending entirely on highly mobile and lightly equipped
individuals, walking long distances through often extremely rough terrain to re-establish pre-
contact patterns of burning, is probably not a realistic approach, although some of this sort of
work should probably be part of a larger solution. Support and incentives of various kinds,
including access to vehicles, will be required to permit coordinated efforts with reasonable
prospects of successful application over substantial areas.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 162
5.5 Customary practice and contemporary conservation problems
We consider that there is no reasonable alternative to providing significant support to
Aboriginal land owners. Patronising Aboriginal people as natural conservationists, actively
denying themselves products from the land and lacking aspirations to enjoy the benefits of
national affluence, and hoping that limited infrastructure, absence of enterprise and
developmental constraints will passively protect the biota of their lands, is a dangerous
strategy because the landscape demands active management (Whitehead 1999, 2000;
Whitehead et al. 2003b). Adverse processes, like wildfire, continue or are exacerbated in the
absence of active management. In addition, in even the remotest sites landowners must deal
with a new suite of problems, mostly created by others, for which there may be no customary
solutions. For example, the intrusion of many exotic plants and feral animals demands
additional tools which come at a cost.
There is a risk that, under present circumstances, a commitment to restore customary practice
in fire and resource management that is unsupported or weakly supported by access to
vehicles and equipment will produce potentially useful but spatially limited results. Indeed,
we would argue that it may be too constrained to meet many of the objectives of both
Aboriginal and conservation interests. The biota presently under greatest threat, perhaps as a
result of changed fire regimes, includes a suite of highly mobile species (e.g.Franklin 1999)
that track pulses of high resource density over large areas. Sedentary fauna, if confined to
isolated “islands” of favourable fire regimes and habitat are also likely to support small
populations that are vulnerable to local extinction (Hanski 1991). Thus, spatially constrained
use of fire to maintain habitat quality is likely to be of limited benefit.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 163
If the nation wants to see a better performance in biodiversity conservation in northern
Australia than the dismal performance in temperate and arid Australia, then support for
Aboriginal capacity in land and fire management is clearly an important investment. But that
investment should be based on clear recognition and acceptance of the particular emphasis
that Aboriginal people may choose to bring to these tasks.
5.6 Customary practice and ecological science
Whilst there is accumulating evidence that customary fire management practice can contribute
to ongoing maintenance of the savanna biodiversity that it contributed to shaping, some have
argued that positive outcomes now are serendipitous rather than optimised through clearly
articulated and shared plans (Andersen 1999; Braithwaite 1992). Outcomes are described as
“emergent”, probably suggesting an absence of explicit, mechanistic explanations of the links
between local sequences of actions, local responses of the biota to them, and wider
conservation consequences.
It is not clear to us why this should be considered a significant observation. Across spatial and
temporal scales, all substantial resource management actions generate unpredicted
consequences. Indeed, many accept that entirely new conceptual frames are needed to deal
with management of complex ecological systems, frames that admit “tactics other than direct
causality” (Pickett et al. 1994). To expect the corpus of Aboriginal theory to specify precisely
all potential consequences and mechanisms, across all ecological processes, at all temporal
and spatial scales, is to impose strictures that modern ecological science is presently unable to
meet and may never meet in an orthodox, mechanistic way (e.g.King 1997). The goal of many
conservation and resource management strategies is to maintain elements of the Australian
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 164
landscape and biota in something like the condition prevailing prior to the more recent change
wrought by European land management practice. Thus, the “emergent” properties of
customary Aboriginal practice are the foci of modern conservation practice. Knowing much
more about and seeking to emulate the more important features of the practice that shaped the
pre-contact biota and landscapes is an essential tactic for any sensible fire management
strategy for biodiversity conservation.
As also noted by Andersen (1999), much contemporary non-Indigenous practice in
management of natural systems and their living resources can also be criticised as lacking
clear objectives. (Dwyer 1994), in an essay contrasting Indigenous resource management and
its spiritual and utilitarian base with an “ethic of modern conservation”, implies that the
modern conservation ethic and the goals derived from it are widely shared and well
understood in non-Indigenous society. However, modern conservation is hardly an
uncontested arena, with many fundamental concepts, goals and practices remaining ill-
defined, poorly understood, or in dispute.
Sustainable development is regarded by some as a distracting oxymoron and others as a key
to greatly improved practice (Frazier 1997; Sunderlin 1995). Ecosystem management is
variously described as a major advance in land management paradigms (Dombeck 1996), as
justification for an enormous ecological research program (Lubchenco et al. 1991), a plot
against private ownership (Fitzsimmons 1996), a screen for continuation of unsustainable
practice in resource extraction (Wilcove & Blair 1995), and a confused but nice idea that will
be refined and operationalised through experience (Yaffee 1999). Biodiversity is an ill-
understood abstraction (Gaston 1996). Nonetheless, maintaining whatever it is has been
institutionalised as the goal of the most ambitious international conservation treaties and
national conservation strategies. Despite many attempts to articulate a vision, the biodiversity
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 165
concept remains slippery enough to cause managers of national parks, where land
management purposes are ostensibly clear and directed primarily at biodiversity conservation,
to experience great difficulty in specifying their management goals and measuring
performance (Kaiser 2000; Whitehead et al. 2000a; ANAO 2002)(ANAO 2002; Kaiser 2000;
Whitehead et al. 2000b). Clearly, Aboriginal people are far from alone in struggling to
articulate management goals and their links with practice in ways that convince others, with
different experience and attitudes, of their relevance to modern conservation and resource
management.
Present concerns with global warming (Harvell et al. 2002), changes in the rainfall of sub-
Saharan Africa (Nowak 2002) or, in Australia, preoccupation with widespread salinisation
(Australian State of the Environment Committee 2001), reflect the negative downstream
consequences of activities previously thought unconnected with such phenomena. The
development of landscape ecology as an important but as yet immature discipline reflects the
failure of orthodox ecological theory to deal with spatially-determined “epi-phenomena”. If it
is reasonable to dismiss Aboriginal knowledge and practice as unhelpful because not
expressed in comprehensively and unequivocally mechanistic and causal terms, then perhaps
it is equally reasonable to reject a primary role for modern ecological theory in resource
management, because it has so often failed to predict present difficulties and cannot
immediately offer robust, mechanistically constructed and socially acceptable solutions.
A desire to pit Aboriginal knowledge and skills against other paradigms can perhaps be best
understood as over-reaction to romantic views of Aboriginal people as natural
conservationists, who can be assumed to endorse, without reservation, the conservation goals
of environmentally-concerned non-Indigenous Australians (Dwyer 1994) in all their variety
and ambiguity. However, it is pointless and potentially damaging to make comparisons in
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 166
ways that can be interpreted as categorising some views of acceptable goals and practice as
inherently inferior.
5.7 Customary practice and biodiversity
Aboriginal people in northern Australia remain highly dependent, for much of their food and
income, on harvests of particular wild animals and plants that represent a relatively small
fraction of the total assemblage of species available to them (Altman 1987; Russell-Smith et
al. 1997, A.D. Griffiths, unpublished). Andersen (1999), in recognising in biodiversity
conservation a “salute to the little things that run the world” is paraphrasing formal definitions
which refer to the variety of life at all levels, ranging from the genetic to the ecosystem (Anon
1996). So far as we are aware, Aboriginal people have never claimed special responsibility for
the maintenance of biological diversity defined in this way.
Aims of Aboriginal fire management objectives aims in regard to biodiversity often appear
very clear (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a), especially when compared with the ambiguity of
Government and other formal statements of biodiversity conservation objectives
(seeWhitehead et al. 2000b for a summary). Aboriginal aims are strongly focused (although
not exclusively) on recognising and maintaining the particular resources that enhance human
survival and health in the savannas (Whitehead et al. 2000a). Systems consistently applied
over long periods directed at maintaining or enhancing the abundance of large vertebrate
fauna are also likely to favour the contemporary biota, if only because that biota represents
the mix of species and ecosystems that was demonstrably able to persist under that regime.
Aboriginal focus on maintaining a range of larger fauna is not inherently incompatible with
persistence of all or most elements of the contemporary biota.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 167
We agree with Andersen (1999) that a good deal of institutional confusion about different
approaches to fire management derives from failure to clearly articulate and seek consensus
on the conservation objectives fire management might be expected to serve and, as a
consequence, how different groups can contribute. Ambiguity about goals and the resultant
tensions are not likely to be resolved quickly. Indeed, in a pluralist, rapidly changing society
like Australia’s, a demand for a priori yet enduring agreement about the fine detail of fire or
other land management practice is bound to end in failure. Positions will shift, as the
consequences of past failures are manifest, attitudes change, knowledge improves and the
policy and legislative environment evolves. Rather than immutable agreement on a suite of
highly specified objectives, mechanisms are required for considering different views and
developing shared understanding. Adaptive management experiments as espoused by
Andersen (1999) for fire management and the associated processes of design, implementation
and review could provide such a mechanism. Such experiments will be social as well as
biophysical experiences, and may be as much about refining social objectives as gaining
scientific knowledge (Walters 1997).
5.8 The future of Aboriginal fire management in north Australia
We illustrated earlier the strength of Aboriginal commitment to the maintenance of important
features of their culture and its most significant practices. It is, at best, misguided to depend
on approaches to resource management in north Australia that under-estimate commitment to
cultural norms (as discussed bySchwab 1995), assume that cultural practice can whimsically
be set aside by regulators (e.g. Yanner v. Eaton 1999: High Court of Australia 53, 7 October
1999), or expect commitment to contemporary implementations of traditional practice to be
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 168
disabled by abstract and incomplete scientific argument that fails to acknowledge its own
cultural biases and assumptions. Practice in fire management is likely to be particularly
resistant to arbitrary displacement (Head 1994a).
We have also argued elsewhere (e.g.Whitehead 2000) and others have developed the
argument more fully (e.g.Altman & Cochrane 2003), that the presence of a substantial number
of Aboriginal people in remote northern Australia, who are comfortable with and skilled in
the use of fire, should be viewed as a valuable national asset. Impugning the intellectual route
taken by these fire managers to refine their practice by inapt comparisons with orthodox
science, criticising the match of their objectives to arbitrary standards and targets, or inventing
pejorative labelling is to put at risk the achievement of many conservation goals.
The greatest challenge for fire managers in north Australia is the capacity to implement
effectively any regime, irrespective of the knowledge or motivation that informed its choice.
The most obvious symptoms of failure in fire management are an inability to reliably
influence fire frequency, intensity and extent over large areas (e.g.Russell-Smith et al. 1997).
Poor outcomes in areas where managers have retained or built the capacity to assert fine-scale
control over both spatial and temporal patterns of fire have not been a major concern on
Aboriginal land (Yibarbuk et al. 2001), but rather on more intensively managed and heavily
grazed pastoral land, where fire exclusion contributes to long term production and
conservation problems (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Dyer et al. 2001).
We do not suggest that scientific research on the ecological effects of fire should be
discontinued. Efforts should be maintained or increased, preferably within an adaptive
management frame. Many concerned with resource stewardship in the savannas repeatedly
promote adaptive management. Such “experiments” to integrate and refine practice in regard
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 169
to wildlife conservation and management will be most plausible with the active and
enthusiastic participation of Aboriginal people. Understanding the social, physical and
environmental variables that determine capacity to implement large-scale fire management
treatments will be as important as the ecological insights gained from their implementation.
Resumption of active fire management on Aboriginal and some conservation lands is
presently being funded through short-term grants under the Natural Heritage Trust (Yibarbuk
& Cooke 2001 : Box 4). The results achieved are, although impressive, necessarily piecemeal.
Other, more durable, incentives and support for people to actively manage larger areas are
undoubtedly required and could be achieved in a number of ways. Altman and Cochrane
(2003) outline one of the institutional possibilities and their policy implications. With the
support of Government, justified by acknowledgement that Aboriginal land managers are in a
position to provide conservation and environmental management services valued by the
Australian public, the design of large-scale fire management experiments might, subject to
interest from Aboriginal land managers, be structured something like the following:
(1) Aboriginal participants negotiate with Government to jointly establish explicit
conservation and environmental management goals, including targets related to carbon
credits and mitigation of biomass burning (Williams & Russell-Smith 2003);
(2) Conservation goals are operationalised, again in negotiation with Government, in terms
of hypotheses about relationships between desired outcomes and the fire regimes
thought necessary by the various different participants to achieve them. Wherever
feasible those hypotheses are expressed as predictions from competing conceptual or
quantitative models (examples of such models are considered elsewhere in this volume);
(3) Monitoring systems capable of measuring relative performance in terms of agreed
outcomes are developed jointly and implemented to engage Aboriginal people;
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 170
(4) Monitoring includes measures of operational performance (areas burned in accordance
with plans, incidence of wildfires, etc.) as well as ultimate conservation outcomes;
(5) Outcomes for experimental sites are contrasted with sites managed to different
management goals and using different practices (e.g. Aboriginal pastoral properties,
non-Aboriginal pastoral properties);
(6) Costs of implementation and quality of conservation outcomes are quantified in agreed
ways, with analysis to take account of context, including recognition that in the absence
of such initiatives, welfare costs would often need to be met in any event;
(7) Social benefits, such as improvements in economic status, employment and health, are
measured simultaneously and included in analysis of effectiveness; and
(8) Costs and performance are compared across different management regimes and with
other approaches to fire management on conventionally-managed parks and reserves.
It is important to re-emphasise here that such experiments would be more about learning how
to accommodate pluralism in resource management as to attempt to force compromise on any
of the participants. Consensus may be a long-term, “emergent” rather designed outcome.
Much Australian law relating to Native Title rights and their implications is untested in the
courts. It may be some time before the full range of entitlements is settled. The management
of fire and the achievement of related national conservation goals can provide an arena in
which some of those issues are examined and accommodations found through experience in
an environment of mutual support, rather than direct contestation. Whilst we do not under-
estimate the costs of establishing informative adaptive management experiments, the history
of the land rights movement (e.g.Finlayson 1999) suggests that in the long run a collaborative
approach is likely to be considerably cheaper and more effective than re-assembling
relationships after set-piece legal battles.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 171
It is important that interested ecologists and conservationists do not create additional
unnecessary battle lines by demanding that all interests pass tests of vocabulary, motivation,
theoretical rigour, or understanding of abstruse concepts in biodiversity conservation, prior to
being allowed to participate. As Walters (1997) puts it, adaptive management experiments
should be implemented “without pretence that they are sure to work, so that management
becomes an active process of learning what really works”. Starting out with fixed views
about the credentials of key participants and their beliefs about what might work is probably
not the best approach to experimental design, achieving implementation and encouraging all
relevant parties to learn.
5.9 Conclusion
Fire presents one of north Australia’s major land and wildlife management challenges. The
absence of meaningful employment in remote northern Australia, particularly in Aboriginal
communities, is one of north Australia’s major social problems. We believe that we have
demonstrated the potential to recognise and value the skills and interests of Aboriginal people
in the management of fire in our sparsely inhabited landscapes. One of the most perplexing
questions for fire managers in northern Australia is how to marshal the resources needed to
restore even a modest level of influence over prevailing, often destructive, regimes over a
large part of the Australian continent. Pragmatically, conservation interests cannot afford to
disenfranchise a substantial part of the north Australian population. To marginalise
Indigenous interests is also ethically unacceptable (Dwyer 1994). Failure to grasp the
opportunity to address both environmental and linked social problems by seriously pursuing
fire management goals through genuine engagement of the Aboriginal peoples of northern
Australia would create a travesty of an effective fire management strategy.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 172
5.10 Acknowledgments
Jon Altman and Alan Andersen provided comments on an earlier version of the manuscript
which significantly improved the paper.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 173
Box 1: Adaptive management of fire for the Partridge Pigeon in Kakadu National Park
(adapted fromFraser 2000; Fraser et al. 2003).
The Partridge Pigeon Geophaps smithii is one of a large group of granivorous birds that have
declined in distribution and abundance in the savannas over the last few decades (Franklin
1999). Hypothesised causes of the decline include changes in patterns of burning following
cessation of Aboriginal fire management in many areas.
Ecological studies of the Partridge Pigeon have shown that it is a relatively sedentary species
with quite small territories. Home range in the dry season is only a few hectares. Foraging
birds favour sites that have been burned, where they pick up fallen seed from the ground.
However, during the dry season, they also choose nest sites on the ground among patches of
unburned vegetation.
Clearly, maintaining both burned and unburned patches in territories of a few hectares is
dependent on fine scale use of fire, preferably beginning early in the dry season when patchy
burns are easiest to achieve. The woodland and forest habitat most used by Partridge Pigeons
is the area burned first in the customary seasonal sequence of Indigenous fire managers (see
text).
Implementing such fine scale burning over large areas is a challenge for contemporary land
managers, even in comparatively well-resourced sites like Kakadu National Park. In order to
examine the feasibility and effectiveness of such fire management regimes, Kakadu National
Park has established experimental plots large enough to encompass a number of home ranges.
Fine scale prescribed burning has been implemented on some sites and ambient regimes
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 174
allowed on the others. The response variable for the experiments is the density of Partridge
Pigeons revealed by transect-based surveys, but the burning regime actually achieved
(proportion of site burned and a measure of patchiness) is also recorded as an important
indicator of operational performance.
During the design and initiation of this small-scale adaptive management experiment,
traditional owners and other Aboriginal people drew on both their knowledge of the species
and fire behaviour to carry out burns in ways that reduced risk of destroying early nests and
promoted the desired levels of patchiness. Simple changes like substitution of point ignitions
for line ignitions were involved, as well as more subtle direction regarding the match of
seasonal timing and weather conditions to the state of the vegetation and fuels.
The experience has provided a forum for a valuable exchange of information and
opportunities for collaboration among non-Indigenous park managers, traditional owners and
Aboriginal land managers. The measures of patchiness of fire actually achieved brought some
non-Indigenous fire managers back to a site to review the performance of a prescribed burn
for the first time in their fire management experience.
There would appear to be considerable scope for similar interactions to enhance fire
management performance for maintaining habitat quality for species of concern in this Park
and elsewhere in the savannas.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 175
Box 2: Fire behaviour and wildlife status in a clan estate, actively-managed without
significant interruption (adapted from Yibarbuk et al. 2001 and Bowman et al. 2001b).
There remain few sites in Australia where Aboriginal management has been uninterrupted.
One of those few is at a clan estate centred on the outstation Korlorbirrahda in Central
Arnhem Land. In a study of fire behaviour accompanied by an inventory of flora and fauna, it
was found that:
1. Large macropods were present at densities as great or greater than many other parts of
northern Australia
2. Many fauna that have been reduced in density at other sites remained abundant
3. Floristic richness in sandstone habitats that have been damaged elsewhere was
equivalent to or greater than in the nearby World Heritage areas of Kakadu National
Park
4. Stands of the fire sensitive native Cypress pine Callitris intratropica included both
unusually large specimens and small age/size classes. The proportion of dead stems
was lower than at other sites distant from Aboriginal outstations, including parts of
Kakadu National Park (Bowman et al. 2001b). Both Aboriginal land managers and
increasingly, non-Aboriginal land managers, regard mortality of Cypress as evidence
of poor fire management.
5. Grassy fuel loads were much lower than in many other savanna sites (Williams et al.
1998; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).
6. Fire intensities were low, reducing impacts on vegetation, even though experimental
fires were lit at a time of year when fires are often of high intensity (Williams et al.
1998).
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 176
7. Other fire sensitive vegetation (monsoon vine thicket) was not adversely affected by
fire so that other vegetable foods important to Aboriginal people remained abundant.
Whilst this “snapshot” permits relatively weak inference about the relationship between
sustained customary fire use and ecological integrity, it is consistent with other examples in
suggesting that under contemporary conditions, customary practice is capable of meeting a
wide range of biodiversity objectives.
Traditional owners of the area described the important role previously played by coordination
of activity among neighbouring clans to reduce risk of wildfire and protect sites for
subsequent use in fire drives for kangaroos. Full restoration of the benefits of customary
management is likely to require restoration of similar levels of coordination. The Caring for
Country Unit of the Northern Land Council is seeking to build that coordination through a
range of mechanisms (Box 4).
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 177
Box 3: Floodplains and wildlife harvest (adapted fromLawson 2000; Whitehead & McGuffog
1997).
Wetlands are important foci for hunting and gathering by Aboriginal people. They provide
especially favoured and highly abundant plant and animal foods at times when alternative
sources are limited (Russell-Smith et al. 1997). Human populations increased markedly in the
Kakadu Region after these freshwater wetland systems were formed a few thousand years ago
(Russell-Smith 1985).
Aboriginal people actively manage these sites with fire, both to create conditions that favour
important fauna and to facilitate foraging (Lawson 2000; Yibarbuk 1998). Sites are
progressively burned from the outer margin as waters retreat during the dry season, so that
fire is still being used late in the year when escaping fires could damage other vegetation
types. Later fires are contained within an outer perimeter of previously burned vegetation so
that the probability of escape is reduced.
People in Kakadu National Park actively seek to limit the abundance of a native semi-aquatic
grass Hymenachne acutigluma by the use of fire. If undisturbed, this species forms dense
monocultures that exclude food plants important for both fauna and humans, notably the
sedge Eleocharis dulcis, which produces bulbs that are a staple for Magpie Geese Anseranas
semipalmata in the dry season. The fire driven mosaic of dense sedges, annuals that produce
large volumes of seed and patches of open water provide diverse habitat and foraging sites for
many larger waterbirds. Sites disturbed in this way are especially favoured by Magpie Goose
family groups for nesting and brood rearing. In contrast, undisturbed sites dominated by H.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 178
acutigluma provide habitat for a much smaller range of species, especially smaller cryptic
birds like crakes.
Aboriginal fire managers have been required to adjust to major changes associated with the
prolonged presence and more recent removal of feral Asian Water Buffalo Bubalus bubalis.
During the years of especially high buffalo numbers, H. acutigluma was restricted to small,
wetter areas by the grazing and trampling of huge numbers of buffalo. Fire use was limited
because the floodplains were denuded of vegetation for much of the dry season. On removal
of buffalo under a program to control disease in bovine stock (Robinson & Whitehead 2003),
Aboriginal people were not only required to draw on customary knowledge to restore burning
regimes, but to make adjustments to cope with new circumstances.
For example, when large areas became dominated by H. acutigluma, freshwater turtles
Chelodina rugosa that aestivate on the floodplains during the dry season sheltered beneath
these mats, burying themselves at shallower depths than otherwise. The grass made them
difficult to locate. Moreover, when the grass burned, intense heat killed large numbers of
turtles. Aboriginal fire managers developed techniques to reduce the Hymenachne biomass
progressively, by scheduling fires earlier while shallow water was still present on the
floodplain. Under ideal weather conditions, fire is carried over the water in the emergent parts
of the plant. Aboriginal managers argued that the reduced density of H. acutigluma both
encouraged the turtles to subsequently bury more deeply and reduced the fuel loads and
intensity of fires (Lawson 2000, P. Christopherson and S. McGregor, pers. comm.).
Floodplains in Kakadu, one of the features that contributed most significantly to its World
Heritage listing, are also being invaded by woody species. Restoration of burning is also
being used to arrest this trend. Use of fire to manage these critical environments has drawn on
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 179
customary practice, but also been informed by creative new approaches to deal with changed
circumstances.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 180
Box 4: Restoration of customary fire management in Western Arnhem Land (adapted from
Yibarbuk and Cooke 2001).
Russell-Smith et al. (1997; 2002) have shown the adverse effects of uncontrolled wildfire on
plant diversity on the unique Arnhem Land plateau, with its array of endemic plants and
animals. In an effort to reduce the impacts, the Northern Land Council’s Caring for Country
Unit has, with the support of short-term funding from the National heritage Trust, been
seeking to re-establish customary burning practices within and on the margins of the plateau.
It is too early to judge the success of these efforts, but there has been notable progress in:
(1) Creating groups of Aboriginal Rangers in a number of centres, who are actively
engaged in aspects of fire management in the region.
(2) Establishment of a separate Arnhem Land Bushfires Region under the Bushfires Act
1980, within which Aboriginal rangers are supported with limited resources (a vehicle
and associated equipment) and perhaps as important, the formal recognition and status
to promote re-establishment of customary fire management practice within the
established legal frame.
(3) Identification of high profile Aboriginal “mentors” who, although often too old to lead
groups on foot, are actively training younger people who may have become somewhat
alienated or isolated from customary practice in the techniques and traditions (stories)
by which knowledge and skills have been transmitted across generations.
(4) Linkage of these mentoring arrangements to “expeditions” in which walking tracks
through the escarpment are re-established, together with re-imposition of customary
burning practices as parties move through the country. Contact is maintained with
mentors by moving them between meeting points by vehicle.
(5) Documentation of traditional practices and their links to wildlife and ecosystem
management objectives through participation of linguists in mentoring arrangements.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 181
These arrangements provide models for other groups. Information is shared through annual
Aboriginal Caring for Country Ranger camps attended by Aboriginal land managers from
throughout northern Australia. Up to 250 people have participated in these gatherings.
Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia
International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 182
Conclusion
183
CHAPTER 6. CONCLUSION
6.1 A personal awakening
When I approached the question raised in this thesis, why indigenous ecological knowledge
had been ignored until recently in the management of the savannas, I had made a number of
assumptions and held some ill-formed views about the body of knowledge available and the
status and validity of contemporary understanding. While recognising that many of my
scientific and indigenous colleagues were working together for the better management of the
savannas, I also felt that too little regard had been given to the body of published literature on
Aboriginal people over the preceding centuries of investigation. I had assumed that this body
of published literature would be able to provide some clear guidelines or at least some general
models of how indigenous people managed their country before non-indigenous people came
to occupy their country. Some of my colleagues had said to me that there was nothing there,
others that nobody had really looked. My scientific training was affronted. Nobody had
looked? But the scientific method requires that we look at the historical record, known to
ecologists as a literature review. It seems that most of the literature reviewed was of other
ecological and scientific colleagues’ literature, not of the fuller body of literature obtainable
from the many sources from the many disciplines which investigate the savannas and the
people who live in them.
After six years of intensive research and review, I found that the body of knowledge was more
a skeleton of knowledge, for reasons stated in the preceding chapters. Documentation of
indigenous ecological knowledge prior to the last three decades was relatively poor. Yet there
was real consistency in the observations made throughout that period. So this was my first
surprise, that this mine I thought had been neglected by others turned out to be more a quarry
which just provided some material to fill in the gaps in knowledge. It is true that the
Conclusion
184
published material had been given scant attention by the ecologists and others with whom I
have worked for decades, but the information gained through the research is slightly
disappointing, despite my efforts to mine it to its yield capacity.
The value of the documented knowledge which I have identified, summarised and analysed is
unquestionable. Indigenous people across the savannas managed their country in precise and
knowledgeable ways. They actively managed the country with fire, with modifications to
increase water availability, with fisheries, with houses to provide shelter, and with a vast array
of implements and tools to utilise and manage their country and resources. They were also
armed with intricate ecological knowledge of all the resources at their disposal in ways which
modern university-trained ecologists would envy if they were able to observe and understand.
Yet this value is diminished, to my mind, by the lack of detail in most of the material I
reviewed.
For many years I have travelled with indigenous people in their country, and they willingly
relate names and stories about every creek, every hill, valley, slope, rock, tree and bush. They
name every living thing and know when and where it is likely to be flowering or fruiting, and
when the fruits will be ripe. If I ask to see some food from the local bush, the women will
scatter and return within minutes with their long dresses formed into pockets to hold roots,
fruits, flowers, buds and leaves. The men will ask me to come hunting with them for wallaby,
bustard and buffalo, while pointing to the sure signs of the presence of goanna, snake and
possum. They tell me when the country should be burnt, and, if it is the right time to burn,
they will burn their country while I am walking with them. None of the complexity and
thoroughness of this knowledge comes out in the vast majority of the literature I reviewed. It
makes me wonder what the writers of the literature were doing while ‘in the field’ with the
Aboriginal people they were observing and researching.
Conclusion
185
The second surprise was that the previous published version of the history of aboriginal
burning in the nineteenth century was incorrect and had presented a false picture of the
patterns of burning in the Northern Territory savannas, which, however, became dogma in the
scientific literature. More complete pictures of nineteenth century aboriginal burning for
Queensland and Western Australia were presented later, and they were in odd contrast to the
picture reported for the Northern Territory. In some later papers by a range of researchers in
the region, attempts were made to explain away the differences by perceiving peaks and
troughs in burning activity when clearly there were none. In others studies, the contrast was
overlooked. Nevertheless, there existed an anomaly which from closer examination was
resolved. There were no peaks and troughs in the recorded evidence of indigenous burning in
the nineteenth century, which is much more consistent with contemporary knowledge of
indigenous burning practices.
The third surprise was that the previous examination of the legislation which had
demonstrated that the law was indeed an ass in relation to bushfire theory and practice, had
not been pursued nor further investigated despite ten years having lapsed. There is a huge
amount of research and adaptive management practice being conducted by indigenous people,
ecological researchers, pastoralists, conservation managers and others as I write this piece, yet
the policies and laws which should be consistent with known best practice consistently lag
behind. This worries me, because instead of the laws and policies being reviewed and revised
to reflect our better collective understanding of the best ways to manage the savannas for all
contemporary purposes, the legislation is becoming more draconian, and penalties for illegal
burning are being increased. I anticipate that over the next decades, the northern savannas
will be put under legislative constraints which have failed in managing vegetation in southern
environments in Australia, and in many environments in at least Europe and north America.
Conclusion
186
And this will happen in the face of our expert knowledge of what is best for the management
of these savanna landscapes.
6.2 Concluding synthesis
This thesis presents a critical evaluation of much of the published material on indigenous
ecological knowledge, and an analysis of some impediments to recognizing and utilizing that
knowledge in the management of savanna ecosystems of northern Australia. I have assessed
the published material relating to European exploration, and anthropological and other
research, from the earliest available literature, through to around 1970, when a notable change
in approach to indigenous knowledge occurred. I have also reviewed legislative and some
policy constraints to the application of fire as a landscape management tool. Lastly, with four
others, we have proposed that indigenous knowledge and practice have relevance to the
contemporary management of the savannas, based on contemporary research with indigenous
people and evidence from the historic record.
In Chapter 1 I established a thesis for this dissertation: that there exists a body of literature
which could provide understanding of historical indigenous ecosystem management practices.
Clearly, there is such a body of literature, albeit not as rich as could have been hoped.
Nevertheless, it dispels some myths about indigenous people – they manipulated their
environment in many diverse ways, and throughout the year in many places. This should give
pause to critics who claim that the savanna landscape was not actively managed and that
indigenous or traditional practices and knowledge have little or no relevance to contemporary
practices. Clearly, if ecologists and land managers are to manage these landscapes
adequately, an historical view must be taken.
Conclusion
187
In chapter 1 the main objectives of my research were presented as four main points. These
are re-iterated below with a summary of the achievements against the objectives.
1. to investigate, critically review and synthesize published material on traditional
knowledge and practices of ecosystem management and resource use in the savannas
of the region;
The research provides a significant contribution to the review and synthesis of published
material on traditional knowledge and practices. I have synthesised the findings into coherent
subjects of interest to ecologists, land managers, environmental scientists and cultural
geographers. The findings dispel any doubts about the ability of the indigenous people to
apply a variety of management practices across this landscape.
2. to identify impediments to the adoption and utilization of this knowledge base in a
contemporary setting;
The research identifies two critical impediments to the adoption and utilisation of this
knowledge – the legal impediments through legislation and policy, and the lack of prior
knowledge of the literature and therefore the information resource. This research can now
inform ecologists and land managers about historical land management practices carried out
by indigenous people in the past two or more centuries.
3. to analyse the bush fires legislation and related policies as they relate to indigenous
practices in the region;
The bush fires legislation has been analysed for its impacts on indigenous practices and
practices which may relate to both the indigenous practices of fire management and
contemporary practices which may be similar to the indigenous traditional ones. The
legislation is in need of change to better reflect contemporary needs of fire management.
Conclusion
188
4. to consider how traditional ecosystem management practices can inform and be
incorporated into contemporary 'mainstream' management practices.
Chapters 3, 4 and 5 investigate the potential for informing contemporary management
practices and incorporating traditional practices into contemporary land management.
Chapter 5 particularly addresses the ‘how’ of this objective.
The thesis presents four main findings. First, that the indigenous practice of lighting fire to
the savannas was recognized by most of the white explorers who explored the northern
savanna region in the 19th century. This practice was ubiquitous, and throughout the year,
regardless of season, and resulted in a landscape of fire-burnt patches of varying ages, but
rarely if ever of the huge areas burnt under contemporary fire regimes. People simply could
not have survived on their country if the size of contemporary fires were experienced in the
old days.
Second, the significant body of material published by anthropologists, ethnologists and
ethnographers in the 19th and 20th centuries, at least until about 1970, provided a relatively
poor source of information on how indigenous people utilized and managed their resources.
Ethnographers and other observers were more interested in rituals, language, sexual activities,
social relations, mythology, totems and body decorations, than in how people survived on
their lands. The documented observations provided, however, a comprehensive and
consistent picture of how people lived, managed and survived in their country throughout the
period. They also provide a reliable framework for understanding how people managed and
manipulated vegetation and resources during those centuries.
Conclusion
189
Third, that, despite recent recognition of the value of applied indigenous ecological
knowledge, state law relating to bush fires is a serious technical impediment to the application
of practices which simulate traditional fire practices and to practices which may be required
for management for contemporary ecosystem purposes. The bush fire law has minimal effect
on the occurrence and impacts of fire, and in the most part is being ignored by almost all land
managers. The legislation needs a serious rethink, and it needs to be developed with the
concept that fire can be both a master and a slave. Protection of life, property and resources
from fire is essential and must be covered by the legislation, but these are just one dimension
of fire as a phenomenon. The legislation must reflect this, allowing for ‘responsible users of
fire’, as the early legislation in Queensland put it.
I conclude with an argument, written with four colleagues, that indigenous practices have
their place in contemporary management of the savannas. This is an imperative for many
reasons, but principally because there are still living in these environments many indigenous
people who know and understand this country better than most who have been trained in the
modern sciences. Their knowledge and experience are invaluable. Using the knowledge may
also contribute to saving the knowledge, because its value will increase by its use.
The last message that I want to convey is that indigenous people of the northern savannas
have contributed enormously to modern development and management of the savannas,
through their engagement with the pastoral industry, with finding and supplying water and
other resources, with guidance on best ways to manage country, and with their knowledge of
the rich resources of food and fibre in these savannas. But they and their ancestors have been
roundly abused by the colonisers of their country and have suffered enormous deprivations
and social rendering. I did not look for this understanding in my research for this thesis, but it
certainly found me. It is time to reconcile this and travel into the future together.
Conclusion
190
CHAPTER 7. REFERENCES
Aboriginal Communities of the Northern Territory of Australia (1988) Traditional Bush Medicines: an Aboriginal Pharmacopoeia. Conservation Commission of the Northern Territory, Greenhouse Publications, Richmond Vic. Allan G. & Baker L. (1990) Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mt Olga) National Park: an assessment of a fire management programme. Proceedings of the Ecological Society of Australia 16: 215-220. Allen J. & Corris P. eds. (1977) The Journal of John Sweatman: A Nineteenth Century Surveying Voyage in North Australia and Torres Strait. University of Queensland Press, St Lucia Queensland. Altman J. (2000) The Economic Status of Indigenous Australians. Discussion Paper 193/2000. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research. ANU Canberra, Canberra. Altman J. & Cochrane M. (2003) Innovative design for sustainable wildlife management in the indigenous-owned savanna. Discussion Paper 247/2003. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Australian National University, Canberra. Altman J. C. (1987) Hunter-Gatherers Today: An Aboriginal Economy in North Australia. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. ANAO (2002) The Management of Commonwealth National Parks and Reserves: Conserving our Country. Performance Audit Report No. 49 2001-2002. Australian National Audit Office, Auditor-General, Canberra. Andersen A. (1999) Cross-cultural conflicts in fire management in northern Australia: not so black and white. Conservation Ecology 3: (1): 6 [online] URL: http://www.consecol.org/vol3/iss1/art6. Andersen A. N. (1996) Fire ecology and management. In: Landscape and Vegetation Ecology of the Kakadu Region, Northern Australia (eds. C. M. Finlayson & I. van Oertzen). Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht. Andersen A. N. & Braithwaite R. W. (1992) Burning for conservation of the Top End's Savannas. In: Conservation and Development Issues in Northern Australia (eds. I. Moffatt & A.Webb.) pp. 117-122. North Australian Research Unit, Australian National University, Darwin. Anell B. (1960) Hunting and Trapping Methods in Australia and Oceania, Upsala, Sweden. Anon (1975) Anthropological Theses in Australia: A first listing (to 1974). Mankind 10: 1-20. Anon (1996) The national strategy for the conservation of Australia's biological diversity. Department of the Environment, Sport and Territories:, Canberra. Armit W. E. (1886) No 92 - Mouth of the River Norman. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Eighth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 306-309. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. Ashwin A. C. (1930) From South Australia to Port Darwin with sheep and horses in 1870-1871. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia 32: 47-93. Australian Bureau of Statistics (2002) Census 2001 (web site: http://www.abs.gov.au/). Australian Bureau of Statistics. Australian State of the Environment Committee (2001) Australia State of the Environment 2001. Independent Report to the Commonwealth Minister for the Environment and Heritage. CSIRO Publishing on behalf of the Department of the Environment and Heritage:, Canberra. Baines G. & Williams N. (1993) Partnerships in tradition and science: Origins and intentions of the workshop. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 1-6. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Baines T. (1856) Journal of the Detachment of the North Australian Expedition Remaining at Depot Creek - Handwritten journal. In: North Australia Collection, State Reference Library, Darwin. Baker L. (1996) Mingkiri: a natural history of Uluru by the Mutitjulu Community. IAD Press, Alice Springs. Baker L., Woenne-Green S. & Mutitjulu Community (1993) Anangu knowledge of vertebrates and the environment. In: Uluru Fauna - The Distribution and Abundance of Vertebrate Fauna of Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mount Olga) National Park, N.T. (eds. J. R. Reid, J. A. Kerle & S. R. Morton) pp. 79-132. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra.
Conclusion
191
Banfield E. J. (1909) Blacks as fishermen: expedients, devices, stratagems. Queensland Geographical Journal 24: 43-62. Barrett C. (1935) Wild nature in north Australia. Australian Museum Magazine 5: 163-169. Basedow H. (1907) Anthropological notes on the western coastal tribes of the Northern Territory of South Australia. Transaction of the Royal Society of South Australia 31: 1-64. Basedow H. (1918) Narrative of an expedition of exploration in North-Western Australia. Transactions of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, South Australian Branch 18: 105-295. Basedow H. (1929) Notes on the Aborigines and on the geology of Arnhem Land. Royal Anthropological Institute, Journal 74: 572-573. Bassett-Smith P. W. (1893) The Aborigines of North-West Australia. The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 23: 324-331. Battye J. S. (1915) The History of the North West of Australia. V.K. Jones & Co Pty Ltd; Hesperian Press 1985, Perth. Baudin N. (1974) The Journal of Post Captain Nicolas Baudin, Commander-in-Chief of the Corvettes Geographe and Naturaliste. 1800-1803. Libraries Board of South Australia, Adelaide. Bauer F. H. (1964) Historical Geography of White Settlement in Part of Northern Australia; Part 2. The Katherine-Darwin Region. In: Divisional Report No. 64/1 pp. 284. CSIRO Division of Land Research and Regional Survey, Canberra. Bellwood P. (2005) First Farmers: The origins of agricultural societies. Blackwell Publishing. Bennett D. H. (1985) World catalogue of theses and dissertations about the Australian Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders: second update. Australian Aboriginal Studies 1: 46-56. Bennett M. M. (1927) Christison of Lammermoor. Alston Rivers Ltd., London. Benson J. S. & Redpath P. A. (1997) The nature of pre-European native vegetation in south-eastern Australia: a critique of Ryan, D.G., Ryan, J.R. and Starr, B.J. (1995) The Australian Landscape - Observations of Explorers and Early Settlers. Cunninghamia 5: 285-328. Berkes F. (1999) Sacred Ecology: Traditional Ecological Knowledge and Resource Management. Taylor & Francis, Philadelphia. Berkes F., Colding J. & Folke C. (2000) Rediscovery of traditional ecological knowledge as adaptive management. Ecological Applications 10: 1251–1262. Berkes F. & Folke C. eds. (1998) Linking Social and Ecological Systems. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Berndt R. M. (1951) Ceremonial exchange in Western Arnhem Land. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 7: 156-176. Berndt R. M. (1970) The Sacred Site: The Western Arnhem Land Example. The Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Berndt R. M. & Berndt C. H. (1954) Arnhem Land: Its History and Its People. Cheshire, Melbourne. Berndt R. M. & Berndt C. H. (1970) Man, Land and Myth in North Australia. Ure Smith, Sydney. Birdsell J. B. (1953) Some environmental and cultural factors influencing the structuring of Australian Aboriginal populations. American Naturalist 87: 171-207. Birdsell J. B. (1970) Local group composition among the Australian Aborigines: a critique of the evidence from field work conducted since 1930. Current Anthropology 11: 115-142. Birdsell J. B. (1971) Ecology, spacing mechanisms and adaptive behaviour in Aboriginal land tenure. In: Land Tenure in the Pacific (ed. R. Crocombe) pp. 334-261. Oxford University Press, Melbourne. Bolton G. C. (1954) The Kimberley Pastoral Industry. University Studies in History and Economics 2: 7-53. Bolton G. C. (1972) A Thousand Miles Away. A History of North Queensland to 1920. Australian National University Press, Canberra. Boucher P. F. & Moody R. D. (1998) The historical role of fire and ecosystem management of fires: Gila National Forest, New Mexico. In: Fire in Ecosystem Management: Shifting the Paradigm from Suppression to Prescription. Tall Timbers Fire Ecology Conference Proceedings, No 20 (eds. T. L. Pruden & L. A. Brennan) pp. 274-379. Tall Timbers Research Inc., Boise, Idaho. Bourliere F. & Hadley M. (1983) Present-day savannas: an overview. In: Ecosystems of the World 13: Tropical Savannas (ed. F. Bourliere) pp. 1-17. Elsevier, Amsterdam. Bowman D. (1995) Why the skillful use of fire is critical for the management of biodiversity in Northern Australia. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose.) pp. 103-109. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Darwin.
Conclusion
192
Bowman D. M. J. S. (1988) Stability amid turmoil?: towards an ecology of north Australian eucalypt forests. Proceedings of the Ecological Society of Australia: 'Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics' 15: 149-158. Bowman D. M. J. S. (1998) Tansley review No. 101 The impact of Aboriginal landscape burning on the Australian biota. New Phytologist 140: 385-410. Bowman D. M. J. S. (2000a) Australian Rainforests. Islands of green in a land of fire. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Bowman D. M. J. S. (2000b) Rainforests and Flame Forests: the Great Australian Forest Dichotomy. Australian Geographical Studies 38: 327-331. Bowman D. M. J. S., Garde M. & Saulwick A. (2001a) Kunj-ken Makka Man-Wurrk. Fire is for kangaroos: Interpreting Aboriginal accounts of landscape burning in central Arnhem Land. In: Histories of Old Ages. Essays in honour of Rhys Jones (eds. A. Anderson, I. Lilley & S. O'Connor) pp. 61-78. ANH Publications, Australian National University (in press), Canberra. Bowman D. M. J. S. & Panton W. J. (1993) Decline of Callitris intratropica in the Northern Territory: implications for pre- and post-colonisation fire regimes. Journal of Biogeography 20: 373-381. Bowman D. M. J. S., Price O., Whitehead P. J. & Walsh A. (2001b) The 'wilderness effect' and the decline of Callitris intratropica on the Arnhem Land Plateau, northern Australia. Australian Journal of Botany 49: 665-672. Bowman D. M. J. S. & Prior L. D. (2004) Impact of Aboriginal landscape burning on woody vegetation in Eucalyptus tetrodonta savanna in Arnhem Land, northern Australia. J Biogeography 31: 807-817. Bowman D. M. J. S., Walsh A. & Prior L. D. (2004) Landscape analysis of Aboriginal fire management in Central Arnhem Land, north Australia. Journal of Biogeography 31: 207-223. Boyd A. J. (1895-96) Narrative of Capt. G. Pennefather's exploration of the Coen, Archer, and Batavia Rivers, and of the islands on the western coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria in 1880. Proceedings and Transactions of the Queensland Branch of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia 11: 46-61. Bradley J., Bayuma R. H. & Marrngawi D. N. (1997) Burning for the ancestors, burning for us: a case study from the south west Gulf of Carpentaria. In: Australian Bushfire Conference (Bushfire 97), 8-10 July 1997 (eds. B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W.M. Waggitt (compilers)) pp. 75-80. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin, Northern Territory. Bradley J. J. (1991) 'Li-Maramaranja': Yanyuwa hunters of marine animals in the Sir Edward Pellew Group, Northern Territory. Records of the South Australian Museum 25: 91-110. Braithwaite R. & Estbergs J. (1988) Tuning in to the Six Seasons of the Wet-Dry Tropics. Australian Natural History 22: 444-449. Braithwaite R. W. (1991a) Aboriginal fire regimes of monsoonal Australia in the 19th century. Search 22(7): 247-249. Braithwaite R. W. (1991b) Australia's unique biota: implications for ecological processes. In: Savanna Ecology and Management (ed. P. A. Werner) pp. 3-10. Blackwell Scientific Publications, London. Braithwaite R. W. (1992) Black and green. (Guest Editorial). Journal of Biogeography 19: 113-116. Braithwaite R. W. (1995) A healthy savanna, endangered mammals and Aboriginal burning. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose) pp. 91-102. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Canberra. Braithwaite R. W. & Estbergs J. A. (1985) Fire patterns and woody vegetation trends in the Alligator Rivers Region of northern Australia. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. J. Mott) pp. 359-364. Australian Academy of Science, Canberra. Braun B. (2004) Nature and Culture: On the Career of a False Problem. In: A Companion to Cultural Geography (eds. J. S. Duncan, N. C. Johnson & R. H. Schein) pp. 151-179. Blackwell Publishing, Malden MA, USA. Brockman F. S. (1902) Report (to Surveyor General) on exploration of north-west Kimberley, 1901, with appendices by Chas. Crossland and Dr. F. M. House pp. 59. Govt Printer; Western Australian Parliamentary Papers no 2 of 1902, Perth. Brook B. W. & Bowman D. M. J. S. (2004) The uncertain blitzkrieg of Pleistocene megafauna. J Biogeography 31: 517-523. Cadell F. (1867) Northern Territory Exploration. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 178: 1-6. Cadell F. (1868) Exploration Northern Territory. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 24: 1-22 + map.
Conclusion
193
Campbell A. H. (1965) Elementary food production of the Australian Aborigines. Mankind 6: 206-211. Campbell J. M. (1834) VI. - Geographical Memoir of Melville Island and Port Essington, on the Cobourg Peninsula, Northern Australia; with some observations on the Settlements which have been established on the North Coast of New Holland. Royal Geographical Society, Journal IV.: 129-181. Carnegie D. W. (1898) Spinifex and Sand - A narrative of Five Years Pioneering and Exploration in Western Australia. Hesperian Press, 1982, Victoria Park, Western Australia. Carron W. M. (1849) Narrative of an Expedition Undertaken Under the Direction of the Late Mr Assistant Surveyor E.B. Kennedy, for the Exploration of the Country between Rockingham Bay and Cape York. Kemp and Fairfax, Sydney. Chase A. & Sutton P. (1981) Hunter-gatherers in a rich environment : Aboriginal coastal exploitation in Cape York peninsula. In: Ecological Biogeography of Australia (ed. A. Keast) pp. 1819-1852. Dr W Junk bv Publishers, The Hague. Chaseling W. S. (1957) Yulengor: nomads of Arnhem Land. Epworth Press, London. Cherikoff V. & Isaacs J. (n.d.) The Bush Food Handbook. How to gather, grow, process and cook Australian wild foods. Ti Tree Press, Balmain, N.S.W. Cherry R. H. (1990) Use of insects by Australian Aborigines. American Entomologist 36: 9-13. Chewings C. (1930) A journey from Barrow Creek to Victoria River. Geographical Journal 76: 316-338. Choquenot D. & Bowman D. (1998) Marsupial megafauna, Aborigines and the overkill hypothesis: application of predator-prey models to the question of Pleistocene extinction in Australia. Global Ecology and Biogeography 7: 167-180. Cleland J. B. (1940) The ecology of the Aboriginal inhabitants of Tasmania and South Australia. Australian Journal of Science 2: 97-101. Cleland J. B. (1966) The ecology of the Aboriginal in South and Central Australia. In: Aboriginal Man in South and Central Australia (ed. B. C. Cotton) pp. 111-158. Govt Printer, Adelaide. Colfer C. J. P., with Peluso N. & Chin S. C. (1997) Beyond Slash and Burn. New York Botanical Gardens, New York. Collins J. (1995) Contemporary Hunter-gatherers in North-central Arnhem Land (Hons thesis). In: Faculty of Science and Agriculture, School of Environmental and Information Sciences pp. 125. Charles Sturt University. Coltheart L. (1982) Australia Misère: the Northern Territory in the Nineteenth Century. In: School of Humanities pp. 222+apps. Griffith University, Brisbane. Conacher A. (1978) Resources and environmental management: some fundamental concepts and definitions. Search 9: 437-441. Conacher A. & Conacher J. (2000) Environmental Planning and Management in Australia. Oxford University Press, South Melbourne. Costello M. M. J. (1930) Life of John Costello: Being the Adventures of a Pioneer, Pastoralist and Explorer in Queensland and the Northern Territory. Dymocks Book Arcade Ltd., Sydney. Craig B. F. (1966) Arnhem Land Peninsular Region (including Bathurst and Melville Islands) (An Annotated Bibliography). Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1967) Cape York (Annotated Bibliography). Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1968) Kimberley Region: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1969) Central Australian and Western Desert Regions: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1970) North-West-Central Queensland: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Crowley G. (2001) Grasslands of Cape York Peninsula - a fire-dependent habitat. In: Savanna Burning - Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 34. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Crowley G. M. (1995) Fire on Cape York Peninsula pp. 80. Cape York Peninsula Land Use Strategy, Office of the Co-ordinator General of Queensland, Brisbane, and Department of the Environment, Sport and Territories, Canberra, Brisbane. Crowley G. M. & Garnett S. T. (1998) Vegetation change in the grasslands and grassy woodlands of east-central Cape York Peninsula, Australia. Pacific Conservation Biology 4: 132-148.
Conclusion
194
Crowley G. M. & Garnett S. T. (2000) Changing fire management in the pastoral lands of Cape York Peninsula of northeast Australia, 1623 to 1996. Australian Geographical Studies 38: 10-26. Crowley G. M., Garnett S. T. & Shephard S. (2004) Management guidelines for golden-shouldered parrot conservation. pp. 74. Queensland Parks and Wildlife Service, Brisbane. Dahl K. (1927) In Savage Australia: An Account of a Hunting and Collecting Expedition to Arnhem Land and Dampier Land. Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston and New York. Davis J. & Westgarth W. eds. (1863) Tracks of McKinlay and Party Across Australia. Sampson Low & Son, London. Denevan W. M. (1992) The Pristine Myth: The Landscape of the Americas in 1492. Annals of the Association of American Geographers 82: 369-385. Dombeck M. (1996) Thinking like a mountain: BLM's approach to ecosystem management. Ecological Applications 6: 699-702. Donaldson M. & Elliot I. eds. (1998) Do Not Yield to Despair. Frank Hugh Hann's Exploration Diaries in the Arid Interior of Australia 1895-1908. Hesperian Press, Carlisle WA. Dunlop C. R. & Webb L. J. (1991) Flora and vegetation. In: Monsoonal Australia. Landscape, ecology and man in the northern lowlands (eds. C. D. Haynes, M. G. Ridpath & M. A. J. Williams) pp. Ch.4 . pp 41-59. Balkema, Rotterdam. Dwyer P. D. (1994) Modern conservation and indigenous peoples: in search of wisdom. Pacific Conservation Biology 1: 91-97. Dyer R., Jacklyn P., Partridge I., Russell-Smith J. & Williams D. eds. (2001) Savanna Burning. Understanding and using fire in northern Australia. Tropical Savannas CRC, Darwin. Elkin A. P. (1963) The Development of Scientific Knowledge of the Aborigines. In: Australian Aboriginal Studies: A Symposium of Papers Presented at the 1961 Research Conference (eds. W. E. H. Stanner & H. Sheils) pp. 3-28. Oxford University Press, Melbourne, Canberra. Elkin A. P. (1964) The Australian Aborigines: How to Understand Them. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Eyzaguirre P. B. (2001) Global recognition of indigenous knowledges: is this the latest phase of 'globalization'? Indigenous Knowledge and Development Monitor 9. Fairhead J. & Leach M. (1996) Misreading the African Landscape. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Favenc E. (1983) The History of Australian Exporation 1788-1888. Golden Press, Gladesville, N.S.W. Favenc E. & Crawford L. (1883) Reports on country in the Northern Territory. In: General report on country on the Macarthur River, by Ernest Favenc; and report of Country in the Macarthur River, Northern Territory, by Ernest Favenc and Lindsay Crawford, with plan. pp. 4 plus map, Adelaide South Australia. Fensham R. (1997) Aboriginal fire regimes in Queensland, Australia: analysis of the explorers' record. Journal of Biogeography 24: 11-22. Finlayson J. (1999) Northern Territory land rights: purpose and effectiveness. CAEPR Discussion Paper No. 1999/180. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Canberra. Finniss B. T., Goldsmith F. E., Ward E. & others (1865) Northern Territory Correspondence; Correspondence relative to the Settlement of the Northern Territory of South Australia. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 89: 1-93. Fitzsimmons A. (1996) Sound policy or smoke and mirrors: does ecosystem management make sense? Water Resources Bulletin 32: 217-227. Flannery T. F. (1990) Pleistocene faunal loss: implications of the aftershock for Australia's past and future. Archaeology in Oceania 25: 45-67. Flannery T. F. (1992) Fire, fauna, fossils and management in NSW national parks. National Parks Journal 36: 16-19. Flannery T. F. (1995) The Future Eaters: an ecological history of the Australasian lands and people. New Holland Publishers, Sydney. Flinders M. (1814) A Voyage to Terra Australis; Undertaken for the purpose of completing the discovery of that vast country, and prosecuted in the years 1801, 1802, and 1803. G. & W. Nicol, Pall Mall, London. Foelsche P. (1881-82) Notes on the Aborigines of North Australia. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia 5: 1-18.
Conclusion
195
Ford J. (1985) Fire Ecology and Management of Western Australian Ecosystems. In: Fire Ecology and Management of Western Australian Ecosystems (ed. J. Ford). WAIT Environmental Studies Group, Perth. Ford J. & Dennis Martinez (O'odham/Chicano) (2000) Traditional Ecological Knowledge, Ecosystem Science, and Environmental Management. Ecological Applications 10: 1249–1250. Forrest A. (1880) North-West Exploration. Journal of Expedition from DeGrey to Port Darwin. Richard Pether, Government Printer, Perth. Forrest S. J. (1875) Explorations in Australia. Libraries Board of South Australia, Adelaide. Fox I. D., Neldner V. J., Wilson G. W. & Bannink P. J. (2001) The Vegetation of the Australian Tropical Savannas. Environmental Protection Agency, Brisbane. Fox J. (1999) Land-use and Land-cover change in Nusa Tenggara Timur, Indonesia. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 32-38. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Franklin D. C. (1999) Evidence of disarray amongst granivorous bird assemblages in the savannas of northern Australia, a region of sparse human settlement. Biological Conservation 90: 53-68. Franklin D. C., Whitehead P. J., Pardon G., Matthews J., McMahon P. & McIntyre D. (2005) Geographic patterns and correlates of the decline of granivorous birds in northern Australia. Wildlife Research 32: 10. Fraser F. (2000) Ecology of the Partridge Pigeon, Geophaps smithii, in Kakadu National Park. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Fraser F., Lawson V., Morrison S., Christopherson P., McGreggor S. & Rawlinson M. (2003) Fire management experiment for the declining Partridge Pigeon, Kakadu National Park. Journal of Environmental Management and Restoration 4: 93-101. Frazier J. (1997) Sustainable development: modern elixir or sack dress? Environmental Conservation 24: 182-193. Gaston K. ed. (1996) Biodiversity: a biology of numbers and difference. Blackwell Science, Oxford. Giles A. (1926) Exploring in the Seventies and the Construction of the Overland Telegraph Line. W.K. Thomas & Co., Adelaide. Goodale J. C. (1957) "Alonga bush" - a Tiwi Hunt. University of Pennsylvania Museum Bulletin 21: 3-35. Goodale J. C. (1971) Tiwi Wives: A Study of the Women of Melville Island, North Australia. University of Washington Press, Seattle & London. Gould R. A. (1971) Uses and effects of fire among the Western Desert Aborigines of Australia. Mankind 8: 14-24. Goyder G. W. (1870) Northern Territory Survey Expedition, 1868-70; Diary Kept by the Surveyor General (G.W.Goyder) (Handwritten diary, unpublished). In: Special Collection, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Graetz D., Fisher R. & Wilson M. (1992) Looking Back: the changing face of the Australian Continent. CSIRO Publishing, Canberra. Gray A. (1997) Growth of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander population 1991-2001 and beyond. CAEPR Discussion Paper 1997. Gregory A. C. & Gregory F. T. (1884) Journals of Australian Expeditions. James C. Beal, Government Printer, William Street, Brisbane. Gregory F. T. (1861) Journal of the North-west Australian Exploring Expedition, April to November 1861. Stirling, Sholl, Co., Perth. Grey S. G. (1841) Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in North-West and Western Australia. Boone, London. Grumbine R. E. (1991) Cooperation or conflict? Interagency relationships and the future of biodiversity for U.S. parks and forests. Environmental Management 15: 27-37. Gsell F. X. (1956) The Bishop with 150 Wives. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Hale H. M. & Tindale N. B. (1933) Aborigines of Princess Charlotte Bay, North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum V: 63-116. Hallam S. J. (1985) The History of Aboriginal Firing. In: Fire Ecology and Management in Western Australian Ecosystems (ed. J. R. Ford) pp. 7-17. Western Australian Institute of Technology, Perth.
Conclusion
196
Hamlyn-Harris R. & Smith F. (1926) On fish poisoning and poisons employed among the Aborigines of Queensland. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum 5: 1-22. Hann W. (1873/74) Hann's Expedition in Northern Queensland. Royal Geographical Society (Great Britain), Proceedings 18: 87-107. Hanski I. (1991) Metapopulation dynamics: brief history and conceptual domain. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society 42: 3-16. Harney W. E. (1949) Arnhem Patrol. Cummins and Campbell's Monthly Magazine 25: 13, 35. Harney W. E. (1951) Australian Aboriginal cooking methods. Mankind 4: 242-246. Harney W. E. (1969) Life Among the Aborigines. Rigby, Adelaide. Harris D. R. ed. (1980) Human Ecology in Savanna Environments. Academic Press, London. Hart C. W. M. (1930) The Tiwi of Melville and Bathurst Islands. Oceania 1: 167-180. Hartono B. & Rudiharto H. (2000) Forest fire management in Komodo National Park. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 48-51. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Harvell C., Mitchell C., Ward J., Altizer S., Dobson A., Ostfeld R. & Samuel M. (2002) Climate warming and disease risks for terrestrial and marine biota. Science 296: 2158-2162. Haynes C. D. (1985) The pattern and ecology of munwag: traditional Aboriginal fire regimes in north-central Arnhemland. In: Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 203-214. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Haynes C. D. (1991) Use and impact of fire. In: Monsoonal Australia. Landscape, ecology and man in the northern lowlands. (eds. C. D. Haynes, M. G. Ridpath & M. A. J. Williams) pp. Ch.4 pp 41-59. Balkema, Rotterdam. Head L. (1993) The value of long-term perspective: environmental history and traditional ecological knowledge. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 66-70. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Head L. (1994a) Aborigines and pastoralism in north-western Australia: historical and contemporary perspectives on multiple use of rangelands. Rangeland Journal 16: 167-183. Head L. (1994b) Landscapes Socialised by Fire: Post-contact Changes in Aboriginal Fire use in Northern Australia, and Implications for Prehistory. Archaeology in Oceania 29: 172-181. Head L. (1996) Rethinking the prehistory of hunter-gatherers, fire and vegetation change in northern Australia. The Holocene 6: 481-487. Head L. & Hughes C. (1996) One land, which law? Fire in the Northern Territory. In: Resources, Nations and Indigenous Peoples; Case studies from Australasia, Melanesia and Southeast Asia (eds. R. Howitt, J. Connell & P. Hirsch) pp. 278-288. Oxford University Press, Melbourne. Head L. M., O'Neill A. L., Marthick J. K. & Fullagar R. L. K. (1992) A comparison of Aboriginal and pastoral fires in the north-west Northern Territory. In: Conservation and Development Issues in Northern Australia (eds. I. Moffatt & A. Webb) pp. 130-144. North Australia Research Unit, Australian National University, Darwin. Henderson A. E. & Chase A. K. (1985) Aborigines and savanna land: Historical and contemporary land use perspectives. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. C. Mott) pp. 161-166. Australian Academy of Science: Canberra/CABI International: Farnham Royal, Canberra. Hiatt L. R. (1962a) Conflict in Northern Arnhem Land pp. microfilm. Australian National University, Canberra. Hiatt L. R. (1962b) Local Organization among the Australian Aborigines. Oceania 32: 267-286. Hill E. (1943) The Great Australian Loneliness. Robertson and Mullens Limited, Melbourne. Hill W. O. K. (1886) No 112 - The Lynd River. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Ninth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 400-401. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. Hingston J. P. (1938) Exploration of Melville Island. Royal Australian Historical Society, Journal and Proceedings 24: 157-163. Holmes J. H. & Mott J. J. (1993) Towards the diversified use of Australia's savannas. In: The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land
Conclusion
197
Use (eds. M. D. Young & O. T. Solbrig) pp. 283-317. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Horton D. (1994) The Encyclopaedia of Aboriginal Australia - Volume 1. Aboriginal Studies Press, Canberra. Horton D. R. (1982) The Burning question: Aborigines, Fire and Australian Ecosystems. Mankind 13: 237-251. Hudak A. T. (1999) Rangeland Mismanagement in South Africa: Failure to Apply Ecological Knowledge. Human Ecology 27: 55-78. Hughes C. (1995a) Fire management in the Northern Territory post-Mabo. The legal basis for Aboriginal burning. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose.) pp. 43-56. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Darwin. Hughes C. (1995b) One land, two laws: Aboriginal fire management. Environmental and Planning Law Journal 12: 37-49. Hunn E. (1993) The ethnobiological foundation for traditional ecological knowledge. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 16-20. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Hynes R. A. & Chase A. K. (1982) Plants, sites and domiculture: Aboriginal influence upon plant communities in Cape York Peninsula. Archaeology in Oceania 17: 38-50. Jack R. L. (1921) Northmost Australia: three centuries of exploration, discovery and adventure in and around Cape York Peninsula, Queensland; with a study of the narratives of all explorers by sea and land in the light of modern charting. Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent & Co., London. Jacklyn P. & Russell-Smith J. (1998) Proceedings from the North Australia Fire Management Workshop. In: North Australia Fire Management Workshop, 24-25 March 1998 (eds. P. Jacklyn & J. Russell-Smith). Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin, Darwin. Jardine F. L. & Jardine J. eds. (1867) Narrative of the overland expedition of the Messrs Jardine, from Rockhampton to Cape York, North Queensland: compiled from the Journals... and edited by Frederick J. Byerley. Buxton, Brisbane. Johannes R. E. (1981) Words of the Lagoon: Fishing and Marine Lore in the Palau District of Micronesia. University of California Press, Berkeley, California. Johnston F. M. (1962) Knights and Theodolites: A Saga of Surveyors. Edwards and Shaw, Sydney. Jones G. P. ed. (1985) The Food Potential of Seeds from Australian Native Plants. Deakin University Press, Victoria. Jones R. (1975) The Neolithic, Palaeolithic and the Hunting Gardeners: Man and Land in the Antipodes. In: Quaternary Studies (eds. R. P. Suggate & M. M. Cresswell) pp. 21-34. Royal Society of New Zealand, Wellington. Jones R. (1980) Hunters in the Australian Coastal Savanna. In: Human Ecology in Savanna Environments (ed. D. R. Harris) pp. 107-146. Academic Press, London. Kaberry P. M. (1935) The Forrest River and Lyne River tribes of north-west Australia. Oceania 5: 408-437. Kaberry P. M. (1939) Aboriginal Woman: Sacred and Profane. Routledge and Sons, London. Kaiser J. (2000) Bringing science to the national parks. Science 288: 34-37. Kakadu Board of Management and Parks Australia (1998) Kakadu National Park Plan of Management. Commonwealth of Australia, Jabiru, NT. King A. W. (1997) Hierarchy theory: a guide to system structure for wildlife biologists. In: Wildlife and Landscape Ecology: Effects of Pattern and Scale (ed. J. A. Bissonette) pp. 185-212. Springer-Verlag, New York. King C. P. P. (1827) Narrative of a Survey of the Intertropical and Western Coasts of Australia Performed Between the Years 1818 and 1822. John Murray, Albemarle Street, London. Kitching R. L. ed. (1988) The Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics. Proceedings of a symposium. Ecological Society of Australia/Surrey Beatty & Sons Pty Ltd, University of Queensland, Brisbane August 25-27, 1986. Landsberg R. G., Ash A. J., Shepherd R. K. & McKeon G. M. (1998) Learning from history to survive in the future: management evolution on Trafalgar Station, north-east Queensland. The Rangeland Journal 20: 104-117.
Conclusion
198
Landsborough W. (1862) Journal of Landsborough's expedition from Carpentaria, in search of Burke and Wills. F.F. Bailliere, Melbourne. Landsborough W. (1869) Exploration in the Neighbourhood of the Norman River Settlement, in the Gulf of Carpentaria. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society 13: 52-56. Langton M. (1997) Estate of mind. http://www.faira.org.au/niwg/estate.html: 1-18. Langton M. (1998) Burning Questions - Emerging Environmental Issues for Indigenous Peoples in Northern Australia. Centre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resources, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Lawrence R. J. (1969) Aboriginal habitat and economy. Australian National University, Canberra. Lawson V. (2000) Fire management in wetlands. In: Wise use of wetlands in northern Australia: Indigenous use (eds. P. J. Whitehead, M. Storrs, M. McKaige, R. Kennett & M. Douglas) pp. 6. Centre for Tropical Wetlands Management and Centre for Indigenous natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Batchelor, Northern Territory. Le Soeuf D. (1894) A trip to north Queensland. Victorian Naturalist 11: 3-31. Leichhardt L. (1846a) Account of Dr Ludwig Leichhardt's expedition from Moreton Bay to Port Essington, Australia. Royal Geographical Society, Journal 16: 212-238, map missing. Leichhardt L. (1846b) First Lecture, August 18, 1846, Second Lecture 25 August 1846. In: Northern and Western Districts 1854 (ed. W. Gardner) pp. 304-312 (republished as single volume pps 001-015; 316-332). Mitchell Library, Public Library of New South Wales, NPL:M-CYX A 176-2, Sydney. Leichhardt L. (1847a) Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia. T. & W. Boone, London. Leichhardt L. (1847b) Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia - pt 2 notes. T. & W. Boone, London. Leichhardt L. (1849) Report of the Expedition from Moreton Bay to Port Essington (Art. III.). Tasmanian Journal of Natural Science 3: 18-51. Lennon J., Pearson M., Marshall D., Sullivan S., McConvell P., Nicholls W. & Johnston D. (2001) Natural and Cultural Heritage, Australia State of the Environment Report 2001 Theme Report. CSIRO Publishing on behalf of the Department of the Environment and Heritage, Canberra. Lewis H. (1982a) Fire technology and resource management in Aboriginal North America and Australia. In: Resource Managers: North American and Australian Hunter-Gatherers (eds. N. Williams & E. Hunn). Westview Press, Boulder, California. Lewis H. T. (1982b) A Time for Burning: Traditional Indian Uses of Fire in the Western Canadian Boreal Forest. Boreal Institute Northern Studies, University of Alberta, Edmonton, Alberta. Lewis H. T. (1985) Burning the "Top End": Kangaroos and cattle. In: Fire Ecology and Management in Western Australian Ecosystems. (ed. J. Ford) pp. 21-31. WAIT Environmental Studies Group, Perth. Lewis H. T. (1989a) Ecological and Technological Knowledge of Fire: Aborigines Vs. Park Rangers in Northern Australia. American Anthropologist 91: 940-961. Lewis H. T. (1989b) A Parable of Fire. Hunter-Gatherers in Canada and Australia. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: A Collection of Essays (ed. R. E. Johannes). IUCN, Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, England. Lewis H. T. (1994) Management Fires vs. Corrective Fires in Northern Australia: An Analogue for Environmental Change. Chemosphere 29: 949-963. Lewis H. T. & Ferguson T. A. (1988) Yards, Corridors and Mosaics: How to burn a Boreal Forest. Human Ecology 16: 57-77. Lindsay D. (1884) Mr.D. Lindsay's explorations through Arnheim's Land. Parliamentary paper (South Australia. Parliament) 239: 1-21; 34 cm. Lindsay D. (1887-8) Explorations in the Northern Territory of South Australia. Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, S.A. Branch 2: 1-16. Lindsay D. (1889) An expedition across Australia from south to north, between the telegraph line and the Queensland boundary, 1885-6. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society 11: 650-671. Lommel A. (1952) The Unambal, A Tribe in Northwest Australia Results of the Frobenius Expedition of 1938-39 to Northwest Australia. Takarakka Nowan Kas Publications, 1997, Carnarvon Gorge via Rolleston, Queensland. Lourandos H. (1997) Continent of Hunter Gatherers: New Perspectives in Australian Pre-history. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Love J. R. B. (1917) Notes on the Wororra tribe of North-western Australia. Royal Society of South Australia, Transactions and Proceedings 41: 20 - 38.
Conclusion
199
Lubchenco J., Olson A., Brubaker L., Carpenter S., Holland M., Hubbell S., Levin S., McMahon J., Matson P., Mellillo J., Mooney H., Peterson C., Pulliam H., Real H., Regal P. & Risser P. (1991) The Sustainable Biosphere Initiative: an ecological research agenda. Ecology 72: 371-412. Lucas D. E. & Russell-Smith J. (1993) Traditional resources of the South Alligator River floodplain: utilisation and management (3 vols). Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Lucas K. & Lucas D. (1993) Aboriginal fire management of the Woolwonga wetlands in Kakadu National Park. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Lumholtz C. (1889) A residence among the natives of Australia. Bulletin of the American Geographical Society. 21: 1-34 plus map. Lumholtz C. (1890) Among Cannibals: an account of four years' travel in Australia and of camp life with the Aborigines of Queensland. Murray, London. MacGillivray A. (1886) No 100 - The Flinders and Cloncurry Rivers. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Eighth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 340-345. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. MacGillivray J. (1852) Narrative of the voyage of H.M.S. Rattlesnake, commanded by the late Captain Owen Stanley, R. N., F.R.S. &c. during the years 1846-1850, etc. W.T. Boone, London. MacKay D. (1929) An expedition in Arnhem Land in 1928. The Geographical Journal 74: 568-571. MacPherson J. (1933) Aboriginal fish and emu poisons. Mankind 1: 157-161. Maiden J. H. (1889) The Useful Native Plants of Australia. Turner & Henderson; Compendium Facsimile Edition, 1975, Sydney. Maiden J. H. (1890a) Notes on Australian economic botany - No II. Linnean Society of New South Wales, Proceedings 16: 133-139. Maiden J. H. (1890b) Notes on Australian economic botany. No. 1. Linnean Society of New South Wales, Proceedings 15: 273-279. Marrfurra P., Akanburru M., Wawul M., Kumunerrin T., Adya H., Kamarrama K., Kanintyanyu M., Waya T., Kannyi M., Wightman G. & Williams L. (1995) Ngan'gikurunggurr and Ngan'giwumirri ethnobotany - Aboriginal plant use from the Daly River area, Northern Australia. Conservation Commission, Darwin. Martin D. F. (1995) Money, Business and Culture: issues for Aboriginal economic policy. Discussion Paper No 101/1995. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, ANU, Canberra. Mathews R. H. (1901) Ethnological notes on the Aboriginal Tribes of the Northern Territory. Queensland Geographical Journal 16: 69-90. McArthur M. (1960) Food consumption and dietary levels of groups of Aborigines living on naturally occurring foods. In: American-Australian Scientific Expedition to Arnhem Land (1948) (ed. C. P. Mountford) pp. 90-135. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. McCarthy F. D. (1957) Australia's Aborigines: Their Life and Culture. Colorgravure Publishers, Melbourne. McCarthy F. D. (1963) Ecology, equipment, economy & trade. In: Australian Aboriginal Studies: A Symposium of Papers Presented at the 1961 Research Conference (eds. W. E. H. Stanner & H. Sheils) pp. 171-191. Oxford University Press, Melbourne, Canberra. McConnel U. (1930a) The Wik-Munkan tribe of Cape York Peninsula, Part I. Oceania 1: 97-104. McConnel U. (1930b) The Wik-Munkan tribe Part II - Totemism. Oceania 1: 181-205. McConnel U. H. (1953) Native arts and industries on the Archer, Kendall and Holroyd Rivers, Cape York Peninsula, North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 11: 1-41. McGuffog T., Dyer R. & Williams B. (2001) Burning Operations. In: Savanna Burning - Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 81-101. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. McKenzie N. L. & Belbin L. (1991) Kimberley rainforest communities: reserve recommendations and management considerations. In: Kimberley Rainforests of Australia. (eds. N. L. McKenzie, R. B. Johnston & P. G. Kendrick). Surrey Beatty & Sons/Dept Conservation & Land Management/Dept Arts Heritage & Environment. McKinlay J. (1866) Northern Territory Explorations, 1866: journal of exploring expedition, ordered by the House of Assembly to be printed, 2nd October 1866. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 82: 21.
Conclusion
200
Meggitt M. J. (1964) Aboriginal food-gatherers in tropical Australia. In: The Ecology of Man in the Tropical Environment pp. 30-37. International Union for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources, Morges. Meston A. (1895) Geographic History of Queensland. Edmund Gregory Govt. Printer, Brisbane. Meston A. (1904) Report on Expedition to the Bellenden-Ker Range: Flora of Bellenden-Ker. Queensland Parliamentary Papers C.A. 36 of 1904: 1-17. Moore D. R. (1979) Islanders and Aborigines at Cape York. An ethnographic reconstruction based on the 1848-1850 'Rattlesnake' Journals of O.W. Brierly and information he obtained from Barbara Thompson. Australian Institute of Aborignal Studies; Humanities Press Inc., Canberra; New Jersey, U.S.A. Morton S. R. & Andrew M. (1987) Ecological impact and management of fire in Northern Australia. Search 18: 77-82. Mountford C. P. (1955) Expedition to the Land of the Tiwi. National Geographic Magazine 109: 417-440. Mowaljarlai D. (1992) Wayrrull - Aboriginal Traditional Responsibility in Cultural Resource Management in the Northwest Kimberleys of Western Australia. In: Aboriginal Involvement in Parks and Protected Areas (eds. J. Birckhead, T. d. Lacy & L. Smith) pp. 179-189. Aboriginal Studies Press. Nakashima D. & de Guchteneire P. (1999) A new impetus for indigenous knowledge from the World Conference on Science. Indigenous Knowledge and Development Monitor 7: 40. Nazarea V. D. (1999) A view from a point: Ethnoecology as situated knowledge. In: Ethnoecology: Situated Knowledge/Located Lives (ed. V. D. Nazarea) pp. 3-20. The University of Arizona Press, Tucson. Neate G. (1999) Indigenous Land Use Agreements - What Certainty for Pastoralists? In: 69th Annual Conference of The Pastoralists' & Graziers' Association of WA (Inc), Rendezvous Observation City Hotel, Scarborough, WA. Nowak R. (2002) How the rich stole the rain: pollution from the West may have plunged Africa into drought. New Scientist 174: 4(2). Palmer E. (1883) On plants used by the Natives of North Queensland, Flinders and Mitchell Rivers, for Food, Medicine, &c., &c. Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales 17: 93-113. Palmer E. (1884) Notes on Some Australian Tribes. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute xiii: 276-346. Palmer E. (1903) Early Days in North Queensland. Angus & Robertson Publishers, Sydney. Peterson N. (1971) The Structure of Two Australian Aboriginal Ecosystems. University of Sydney, Sydney. Pickett S., Kolasa L. & Jones C. (1994) Ecological understanding. Academic Press, San Diego. Piddington M. & Piddington R. (1932) Report on field work in North-Western Australia. Oceania 2: 342-358. Piddington R. (1960) An Introduction to Social Anthropology. Oliver & Boyd, Edinburgh. Posey D. A. (1985) Indigenous management of tropical forest ecosystems: the case of the Kayapo Indians of the Brazilian Amazon. Agroforestry Systems 3: 139-158. Posey D. A. (1988) The application of ethnobiology in the conservation of dwindling natural resources: Lost knowledge or options for the survival of the planet. In: Ethnobiology: Implications and Applications - Proceedings of the First International Congress on Ethnobiology (eds. D. A. Posey, W. L. Overal, C. R. Clement, M. J. Potkin, E. Elisabetsky, C. N. d. Mota & J. F. P. d. Barros) pp. 47-59. Museu Paraense Emilio Goeldi, Belem, Brazil. Powell A. (1982) Far Country: a Short History of the Northern Territory. Melbourne University Press, Carlton, Victoria. Preece N. D. (2002a) Aboriginal fires in monsoonal Australia from historical accounts. Journal of Biogeography 29: 321-336. Preece N. D. (2002b) A vital human resource - Indigenous Ecosystem Management in Australian tropical savannas. In: 8th International Conference of Ethnobiology pp. 19, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia. Press A. J. (1988) Comparisons of the extent of fire in different land management systems in the Top End of the Northern Territory. In: The Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics. Proceedings of a symposium (ed. R. L. Kitching) pp. 167-175. Ecological Society of Australia/Surrey Beatty & Sons Pty Ltd, University of Queensland, Brisbane August 25-27, 1986.
Conclusion
201
Press A. J. (1989) Fire management for conservation: Plans and practice in a fire-prone environment. In: Fire Management on Nature Conservation Lands (eds. N. Burrows, L. McCaw & G. Friend.). Department of Conservation and Land Management, W.A. Price O. & Bowman D. M. J. S. (1994) Fire-stick forestry: a matrix model in support of skilful fire management of Callitris intratropica by north Australian Aborigines. Journal of Biogeography 21: 573-580. Puruntatameri J., Puruntatameri R. d., Pangiraminni A., 18 others & Wightman G. (2001) Tiwi Plants and Animals: Aboriginal flora and fauna knowledge from Bathurst and Melville Islands, northern Australia. Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory and Tiwi Land Council, Darwin. Queensland F. R. A. (2000) Chief Fire Warden/Fire Warden Manual - Standard Procedures/Guidelines. Queensland Fire and Rescue Authority/Rural Fire Service - http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm#Fire%20Warden, Brisbane. Queensland F. R. S. (2003) Fire Warden Guide. Part 1. Queensland Fire and Rescue Service and Rural Fire Service, http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm, Brisbane. Reichel-Dolmatoff G. (1988) A view from the headwaters: A Colombian Anthropologist looks at the Amazon and beyond. In: Ethnobiology: Implications and Applications - Proceedings of the First International Congress on Ethnobiology (eds. D. A. Posey, W. L. Overal, C. R. Clement, M. J. Potkin, E. Elisabetsky, C. N. d. Mota & J. F. P. d. Barros) pp. 9-17. Museu Paraense Emilio Goeldi, Belem, Brazil. Richards F. (1926) Customs and Language of the Western Hodgkinson Aboriginals. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum viii: 249-265. Ridpath M. G. & Corbett L. K. eds. (1985) Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Rigsby B. (1981) Aboriginal people, land rights and wilderness on Cape York Peninsula. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland 92: 1-10. Ritchie P. H. & Raine H. B. (1934) North of the Never-Never. Angus and Robertson, Sydney. Roberts R. G., Flannery T. F., Ayliffe L. K., Yoshida H., Olley J. M., Prideaux G. J., Laslett G. M., Baynes A., Smith M. A., Jones R. & Smith B. L. (2001) New ages for the last Australian megafauna: Continent-wide extinction about 46,000 years ago. Science 292: 1888-1892. Roberts R. G., Jones R. & Smith M. A. (1990) Thermoluminescence dating of a 50,000-year-old human occupation site in northern Australia. Nature 345: 153-156. Robinson C. J. & Whitehead P. J. (2003) Cross-Cultural Management of Pest Animal Damage: A Case Study of Feral Buffalo Control in Australias Kakadu National Park. Environmental Management 32: 445 - 458. Rose D. B. (1992) Dingo Makes Us Human. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Rose D. B. (1993) Reflections on ecologies of the twenty-first century. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 115-118. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Roth W. E. (1897) Ethnological studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines. Edmund Gregory, Government Printer, Brisbane. Roth W. E. (1901) Food: its search, capture and preparation. North Queensland Ethnography Bulletin 3: 1-31, plus 33pp figures. Roughsey D. (1971) Moon and Rainbow: The Autobiography of an Aboriginal. A.H. & A.W. Reed, Sydney, Australia. Russell E. W. B. (1983) Indian-set fires in the forests of the northeastern United States. Ecology 64: 78-88. Russell-Smith J. (1985) A record of change: studies of Holocene vegetation history in the South Alligator River region, Northern Territory. In: Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 191-202. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Russell-Smith J. (1997) The relevance of indigenous fire practice for contemporary land practice: an example from western Arnhem Land. In: Australian Bushfire Conference (Bushfire 97), 8-10 July 1997 (eds. B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W. M. c. Waggitt) pp. 81-85. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin, Northern Territory. Russell-Smith J. (2000) Pre-contact Aboriginal, and contemporary fire regimes of the savanna landscapes of northern Australia: patterns, changes and ecological responses. In: State of Environment
Conclusion
202
Report (eds. J. Russell-Smith, A. M. Gill, R. Smith & J. Williams) pp. 25. Environment Australia, Canberra. Russell-Smith J., Allan G., Thackway R., Rosling T. & Smith R. (2000) Fire Management and Savanna Landscapes in Northern Australia. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 95-101. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Russell-Smith J. & Bowman D. J. M. S. (1992) Conservation of monsoon rainforest isolates in the Northern Territory, Australia. Biological Conservation 59: 51-63. Russell-Smith J., Lucas D., Gapindi M., Gunbunuka B., Kapirigi N., Namingum G., Lucas K., Giuliani P. & Chaloupka G. (1997) Aboriginal resource utilization and fire management practice in western Arnhem Land, monsoonal northern Australia: notes for prehistory and lessons for the future. Human Ecology 25: 159-195. Russell-Smith J., Ryan G. P. & Cheal D. (2002) Fire regimes and the conservation of sandstone heaths in monsoonal northern Australia: frequency, interval, patchiness. Biological Conservation 104: 91-106. Russell-Smith J., Ryan P. G., Klessa D., Waight G. & Harwood R. (1998) Fire regimes, fire-sensitive vegetation, and fire management of the sandstone Arnhem Plateau, monsoonal northern Australia. Journal of Applied Ecology 35: 829-846. Russell-Smith J., Yates C., Edwards A., Allan G. E., Cook G. D., Cooke P., Craig R., Heath B. & Smith R. (2003) Contemporary fire regimes of northern Australia, 1997–2001: change since Aboriginal occupancy, challenges for sustainable management. International Journal of Wildland Fire 12: 283-297. Ryan S. (1996) The Cartographic Eye. How Explorers Saw Australia. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Schulz D. ed. (1998) Fire on the Savannas: Voices from the Landscape. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Schwab R. (1995) The calculus of reciprocity: principles and implications of Aboriginal sharing. CAEPR Discussion Paper 100. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Australian National University, Canberra. Searcy A. (1907) In Australian Tropics. George Robertson & Co., London. Searcy A. (1912) By Flood and Field, Adventures Ashore and Afloat in North Australia. G. Bell & Sons, Ltd., London. Sharp A. (1968) The Voyages of Abel Janszoon Tasman. Clarendon Press, Oxford. Sharp L. (1934) The social organization of the Yir-Yoront tribe, Cape York Peninsula (Part 1, Kinship and the family). Oceania 4: 404-431. Singh G., Kershaw A. P. & Clark R. (1981) Quaternary vegetation and fire history in Australia. In: Fire and the Australian biota (eds. A. M. Gill, R. H. Groves & I. R. Noble) pp. 23-54. Australian Academy of science, Canberra. Smith K. L. (1935) Sky Pilot in Arnhem Land. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Smith K. L. (1936) Sky Pilot's Last Flight. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Smyth D. (1995) Indigenous peoples and the marine environment of Cape York Peninsula. In: Indigenous Management of Land and Sea and Traditional Activities in Cape York Peninsula (ed. J. Cordell). Department of Environment, Sports and Territories and Office of the Co-ordinator General, Queensland, Brisbane. Solbrig O. T. (1993) Ecological Constraints to Savanna Use. In: The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land Use (eds. M. D. Young & O. T. Solbrig) pp. 21-47. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Specht R. L. (1958) An introduction to the ethno-botany of Arnhem Land. In: Records of the American-Australian Scientific Expedition to Arnhem Land (eds. R. L. Specht & C. P. Mountford) pp. 479-503. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. Spencer B. (1928) Wanderings in Wild Australia, Vol 2., London. Spencer W. B. (1913) Preliminary Report on the Aboriginals of the Northern Territory. External Affairs Bulletin 7: 1-28, plates. Spencer W. B. (1914) Native Tribes of the Northern Territory of Australia. MacMillan and Co. Ltd., London.
Conclusion
203
Stanner W. E. H. (1933) The Daly River Tribes: A report of field work in North Australia. Oceania 3: 377-405. Stanner W. E. H. (1936) Murinbata kinship and totemism. Oceania 7: 186-216. Stanner W. E. H. (1960) Durmugam, a Nangiomeri. In: In the Company of Man: Twenty Portraits of Anthropological Informants (ed. J. B. Casagrande) pp. 63-100. Harper, New York. Stanner W. E. H. (1965) Aboriginal territorial organization: estate, range, domain and regime. Oceania XXXVI: 1-26. Stanton J. P. (1993) Common perceptions and misconceptions of QDEH fire management programs. In: Fire management on conservation reserves in tropical Australia. Proceedings of a workshop, Malanda, Queensland, 16-30 July, 1993 (eds. K. R. McDonald & D. Batt) pp. 4-8. Queensland Department of Environment and Heritage, Brisbane, Malanda, Queensland. Stephens S. E. (1945) Relics of the Hinchinbrook Island Aborigines. North Queensland Naturalist 12: 1-3. Stephens S. E. (1946) An Aboriginal fish trap. North Queensland Naturalist 13: 1-3. Stepp J. R., Wyndham F. S. & Zarger R. K. eds. (2002) Ethnobiology and Biocultural Diversity. International Society of Ethnobiology, Athens, Georgia. Stevenson P. M. (1985) Traditional Aboriginal resource management in the wet dry tropics: Tiwi case study. In: Ecology of the Wet-Dry Tropics (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 309-315, Darwin. Stocker G. C. (1966) Effects of fire on vegetation in the Northern Territory. Australian Forestry 30: 223-230. Stocker G. C. & Mott J. J. (1981) Fire in the tropical forests and woodlands of northern Australia. In: Fire and the Australian Biota (eds. A. M. Gill, R. H. Groves & I. R. Noble) pp. 425-439. Australian Academy of Science, Canberra. Stokes J. L. (1846) Discoveries in Australia; with an account of the Coasts and Rivers explored and surveyed during the Voyage of H.M.S. Beagle, in the Years 1837-38-39-40-41-42-43. T. and W. Boone, London. Stretton W. G. (1893) Customs, rites, and superstitions of the Aboriginal tribes of the Gulf of Carpentaria, with a vocabulary. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia XVII: 227-253. Stuart J. M. ed. (1865) Explorations in Australia: The Journals of John McDouall Stuart During the Years 1858, 1859, 1860, 1861 and 1862. Saunders, Otley and Co. (Hesperian Press, 1984), London. Sunderlin W. D. (1995) Managerialism and the conceptual limits of sustainable development. Society and Natural Resources 8: 481-492. Taylor J. (1991) Geographic location and Aboriginal economic status: a census-based analysis of outstations in Australia's Northern Territory. Discussion Paper 8/1991. Australian National University, Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Canberra. Terry M. (1926) Across Unknown Australia. Herbert Jenkins Limited, London. Terry M. (1931) Hidden Wealth and Hiding People. Putnam, London. Thomson D. F. (1933) Hero cult, initiation and totemism in Cape York Peninsula. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 63: 453-537; figs, plates XXVII to XXXVI. Thomson D. F. (1936a) Interim general report of preliminary expedition to Arnhem Land, Northern Territory of Australia, 1935-36, to Minister for the Interior pp. 49, maps. Govt Printer, Canberra. Thomson D. F. (1936b) Notes on some bone and stone implements from north Queensland. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, London 66: 71-74. Thomson D. F. (1938) A new type of fish trap from Arnhem Land, Northern Territory of Australia. Man 38: 193-198, plate. Thomson D. F. (1939a) The Seasonal Factor in Human Culture, Illustrated from the life of a Contemporary Nomadic Group. Proceedings of the Prehistoric Society 5: 209-221. Thomson D. F. (1939b) The tree dwellers of the Arafura Swamps: new type of bark canoe from central Arnhem Land. Man 39: 121-126. Thomson D. F. (1946a) Names and naming in the Wik Mongkan tribe. Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 76: 157-168 plus plates. Thomson D. F. (1946b) The Story of Arnhem Land. Walkabout 12: 4-22. Thomson D. F. (1949a) Arnhem Land: Explorations among an Unknown People. Part II. The people of Blue Mud Bay. The Geographical Journal 113: 1-8 + folio. Thomson D. F. (1949b) Arnhem Land: Explorations among an Unknown People. Part III. On Foot Across Arnhem Land. The Geographical Journal 114: 54-67.
Conclusion
204
Thomson D. F. (1949c) Economic Structure and the Ceremonial Exchange Cycle in Arnhem Land. Macmillan & Co. Limited, Melbourne. Thomson D. F. (1950) The Australian Aboriginal as hunter and food gatherer. Walkabout 16: 29-31. Tindale N. B. (1925) Natives of Groote Eylandt and of the west coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria. Records of the South Australian Museum 3: 61-103. Tindale N. B. (1959) Ecology of primitive Aboriginal man in Australia. In: Biogeography and Ecology in Australia (eds. A. Keast, R. L. Crocker & C. S. Christian) pp. 36-51. Uitgeverij Dr. W. Junk, Den Haag. Tindale N. B. (1962) Geographical Knowledge of the Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 14: 259-297. Tindale N. B. & Birdsell J. B. (1941) Results of the Harvard-Adelaide Universities Anthropological Expedition, 1938-1939. Tasmanoid tribes in North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 7: 1-9. Tothill J. C., Nix H. A., Stanton J. P. & Russell M. J. (1985) Land Use and Productive Potentials of Australian Savanna Lands. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. C. Mott) pp. 125-141. Australian Academy of Science: Canberra/CABI International: Farnham Royal, Canberra. Turnbull W. (1911) Letters to A. Carroll. Science of Man 13: 59-61. Turner M. G., Romme W. H., Gardner R. H., O'Neill & Kratz T. K. (1993) A revised concept of landscape disturbance: Disturbance and stability on scaled landscapes. Landscape Ecology 8: 213-227. UNESCO (1999) Science Agenda - Framework for Action - Conference Document. In: Science for the Twenty-First Century: A New Commitment (eds. A. M. Cetto, S. Schneegans & H. Moore) pp. 547. United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization/Banson, Budapest, Hungary. Vigilante T. (2001) Analysis of explorers records of Aboriginal landscape burning in the Kimberley region of Western Australia. Australian Geographic Studies 39: 135-155. Vigilante T., Bowman D. M. J. S., Fisher R., Russell-Smith J. & Yates C. (2004) Contemporary landscape burning patterns in the far North Kimberley region of north-west Australia: human influences and environmental determinants. Journal of Biogeography 31: 1317-1333. Walker B., Carpenter S., Anderies J., Abel N., Cumming G., Janssen M., Lebel L., Norberg J., Peterson G. D. & Pritchard R. (2002) Resilience management in social-ecological systems: a working hypothesis for a participatory approach. Conservation Ecology 6(1): 14. [online] URL: http://www.consecol.org/vol6/iss1/art14. Walters C. (1997) Adaptive policy design: thinking at large spatial scales. In: Wildlife and landscape ecology: effects of pattern and scale (ed. J. Bissonette) pp. 386-394. Springer-Verlag, New York. Warner W. L. (1969) A Black Civilization. A Social Study of an Australian Tribe. Peter Smith, Gloucester, Massachusetts. Webb L. J. (1960) Some new records of medicinal plants used by the Aborigines of tropical Queensland and New Guinea. Royal Society of Queensland, Proceedings 71: 103-110. Wells A. E. (1963) Milingimbi: Ten Years in the Crocodile Islands of Arnhem Land. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. White G. (1918) Thirty Years in Tropical Australia. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London. White J. P. (1994) Theses about prehistoric archaeology and associated disciplines in Australia, 1975-1993. Archaeol. Oceania 29: 95-106. Whitehead P., Woinarski J., Williams R., Jacklyn P. & Fell R. (2000a) Defining healthy savanna landscapes: a northern Australian perspective. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre:, Darwin. Whitehead P. J. (1999) Is it time to fill the north's empty landscapes? Savanna Links September.October 1999: 6-7. Whitehead P. J. (2000) The clever country: where cows manage wildlife. In: Business as Usual? Local Conflicts and Global Challenges pp. 155-168. Australian National University, Darwin. Whitehead P. J., Bowman D. M. J. S., Preece N., Fraser F. & Cooke P. (2003a) Customary use of fire by indigenous peoples in northern Australia: its contemporary role in savanna management. International Journal of Wildland Fire 12: 415-425. Whitehead P. J. & McGuffog T. (1997) Fire and vegetation pattern in a tropical floodplain grassland: a description from the Mary River and its implications for wetland management. In: Bushfire '97 (eds.
Conclusion
205
B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W. M. Waggitt) pp. 115-120. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin. Whitehead P. J., Russell-Smith J. & Woinarski J. C. Z. (2005) Fire, landscape heterogeneity and wildlife management in Australia's tropical savannas: introduction and overview. Wildlife Research 32: 7. Whitehead P. J., Woinarski J. C. Z. & Fisher A. (2000b) Developing an analytical framework for monitoring biodiversity in Australia's rangelands: The Framework. Report to the National Land and Water Audit. Tropical Savannas CRC and Key Centre for Tropical Wildlife Management, Northern Territory University: Darwin. (URL http://audit.ea.gov.au/ANRA/rangelands/docs/change/framework.pdf). Whitehead P. J., Woinarski J. C. Z., Franklin D. C. & Price O. (2003b) Landscape ecology, wildlife management and conservation in northern Australia: matching policy, practice and capability in regional planning. In: Landscape Ecology and Resource Management : Linking Theory with Practice (eds. J. Bissonette & I. Storch). Island Press, New York. Wightman G., Jackson D. & Williams L. (1991) Alawa Ethnobotany Aboriginal Plant use from Minyerri Northern Australia. Conservation Commission of the Northern Territory. Wightman G. & Smith N. (1991) Ethnobotany, Vegetation and Floristics of Milingimbi Northern Australia. Conservation commission of the Northern territory. Wilcove D. S. & Blair R. B. (1995) The ecosystem management bandwagon. Trends in Ecology and Evolution 10: 345. Williams D. & Cook G. (2001) 3. Savanna fire regimes. In: Savanna Burning: Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 15-28. Tropical Savannas CRC, Darwin. Williams N. & Baines G. eds. (1993) Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Williams R. & Russell-Smith J. (2003) Greenhouse opportunities. In: Proceedings of the Seizing our Future Forum, Alice Springs, 6-7 March 2003. http://www.indigenousforums.nt.gov.au/dcm/ indigenous_policy/forums/pdf/Dick_Williams_&_Jeremy_Russell-Smith_powerpoint.pdf. Williams R. J., Gill A. M. & Moore P. H. R. (1998) Seasonal changes in fire behaviour in a tropical savanna in northern Australia. International Journal of Wildland Fire 8: 227-239. Williams R. J., Griffiths A. D. & Allan G. E. (2002) Fire regimes and biodiversity in the wet-dry tropical landscapes of northern Australia. In: Flammable Australia: The Fire Regimes and Biodiversity of a Continent (eds. R. A. Bradstock, J. E. Williams & A. M. Gill) pp. 462. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Wills W. ed. (1863) A Successful Exploration through the Interior of Australia from Melbourne to the Gulf of Carpentaria - from the Journals and letters of William John Wills. Edited by his father, William Wills. Bentley, London. Winter W. (1990) Australia's northern savannas: a time for change in management philosophy. Journal of Biogeography 17: 525-529. Woenne-Green S., Johnston R., Sultan R. & Wallis A. (1994) Competing Interests: Aboriginal Participation in National Parks and Conservation Reserves in Australia - A review pp. 408. Australian Conservation Foundation. Woinarski J., Fensham R., Whitehead P. & Fisher A. (2000) Biodiversity in the Australian rangelands: 1. a review of changes in status and threatening processes pp. 166. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Woinarski J., Fensham R., Whitehead P., Fisher A. & Verhagen C. (2001a) Rangelands Monitoring: Developing an Analytical Framework for Monitoring Biodiversity in Australia's Rangelands: Background Paper 1. A Review of Changes in Status and Threatening Processes pp. 166. National Land and Water Resources Audit & Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Canberra. Woinarski J. C. Z. (1999a) Fire and Australian birds: a review. In: Australia's Biodiversity - responses to fire (ed. Anonymous) pp. 55-111. Environment Australia, Canberra. Woinarski J. C. Z. (1999b) Prognosis and framework for the conservation of biodiversity in rangelands: building on the north Australian experience. In: People and Rangelands: Building the Future (eds. D. Eldridge & D. Freudenberger) pp. 639-645. VI International Rangelands Congress Inc., Townsville, Queensland.
Conclusion
206
Woinarski J. C. Z. & Braithwaite R. (1990) Conservation foci for Australian birds and mammals. Search 21: 65-68. Woinarski J. C. Z. & Fisher A. (1995) Wildlife of lancewood (Acacia shirleyi) thickets and woodlands in northern Australia: 1. variation in vertebrate species composition across the environmental range occupied by lancewood vegetation in the Northern Territory. Wildlife Research 22: 379-411. Woinarski J. C. Z., Milne D. J. & Wanganeen G. (2001b) Changes in mammal populations in relatively intact landscapes in Kakadu National Park, Northern Territory, Australia. Austral Ecology 26: 360-370. Woinarski J. C. Z. & Recher H. F. (1997) Impact and response: a review of the effects of fire on the Australian avifauna. Pacific Conservation Biology 3: 183-205. Woinarski J. C. Z., Risler J. & Kean L. (2004) Response of vegetation and vertebrate fauna to 23 years of fire exclusion in a tropical Eucalyptus open forest, Northern Territory, Australia. Austral Ecology 29: 156-176. Worsley P. M. (1954) The changing social structure of the Wanindiljaugwa pp. 395. Australian National University, Canberra. Worsley P. M. (1961) The utilization of natural food resources by an Australian Aboriginal tribe. Acta Ethnographica 10: 153-190. Wroe S. & Field J. (2001) Mystery of megafaunal extinctions remains. Australasian Science 22: 21-25. Yaffee S. (1999) Three faces of ecosystem management. Conservation Biology 13: 713-725. Yengoyan A. A. (1968) Demographic and ecological influences on Aboriginal Australian marriage sections. In: Man the Hunter (eds. R. B. Lee & I. DeVore) pp. 185-199. Yibarbuk D. (1998) Introductory essay: notes on traditional use of fire on upper Cadell River. In: Burning Questions: Emerging Environmental Issues for Indigenous Peoples in Northern Australia (ed. M. Langton) pp. 1-6. Centre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Yibarbuk D. & Cooke P. (2001) Bininj mak balanda kunwale manwurrk-ken. Ngoonjook 20: 33-37. Yibarbuk D., Whitehead P. J., Russell-Smith J., Jackson D., Fisher A., Cooke P., Choquenot D. & Bowman D. J. M. S. (2001) Fire ecology and Aboriginal land management in central Arnhem Land, northern Australia: a tradition of ecosystem management. Journal of Biogeography 28: 325-343. Young E., Ross H., Johnson J. & Kesteven J. (1991) Caring for Country: Aborigines and Land Management. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Young M. D. & Solbrig O. T. eds. (1993) The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land Use. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Yunupingu B., Yunupingu-Marika L., Marika D., Marika B., Marika B., Marika R. & Wightman G. (1995) Rirratjinu Ethnobotany: Aboriginal Plant use from Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, Australia. Parks & Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory, Darwin. Zar J. H. (1982) Biostatistical Analysis. Prentice.